Vetera et Nova

Page 1





VETERA ET NOVA (OLD

AND NEW)



VETERA ET NOVA AND

(OLD

N.

Ri:v. CARDINAL TIIIC

I

WALSH,

RAN/KI.IN

COMPARATIVE

NK\Y)

NU.Mr.KK

A

:

i

F

S.J.

SKKTLH AM) A STUDY THK SAVKD AND TIIK

BIBL.

LI

1ST

MAJ<

COLLEGE

pub M.

H.

BKX/IC, KK

NEW

( i

n

:

GILL & P>R

SON

OTHERS

YORK, CINCINNATI, AND CHICAGO

1902

45B8


IRibil

(.

bstat:

nin opus cui titulus

iV -w), a I\ Nicolao t

coinftosHuiii a/ii/j/i

id commission

proba- crint

;

"

cst,

U

alsti

ejiisiii

fi<it,

tii

l\ tfra et

iVt

nt"

(Old and

nostrtf Societal h sacentote

Socictatis rc7

isflr,-s,

i/iti/ itx

recognoverint el in lucent cdi posse

facnltatcin

Imprimatur

conccdin<s

:

GULIELMUS,

nf typis timndctiir.


PREFACE OUR Lord in

the

tells

us that

"

Every scribe learned kingdom of heaven is like to a house

holder

who

bringeth forth from his treasure-

house things old and

selected these words, placing before "new," as the text of this short preface, because they suggested to me, and may perhaps to my readers, the and purpose scope of this simple, unpretentious and commonplace book. For it will treat of new."

I

"old"

truths, religious duties

and practices which are

because they are familiar and yet early catechism days old,

to

us from our

they are always new, because they are always powerful to do a most important work which is or ;

ought

be done. the truth ful

to

What more powerful than the word, of God ? )f what are more wonder (

things said in Scripture than of it?

Old

if


PREFACE

vi

you

will,

in this world, yet nay, the oldest thing

and always new, because always "living effectual and more piercing than any two-edged it

is

sword."

Catholics

who

fail

their great call

in

because these old things God and the truths which appertain to God and to their ing, fail

own

eternal

interests- are practically forgotten fresh and new, are not are not

or ignored, kept realities the effective they ought to be in their souls and lives. They believe in a sort of way,

but not with

"

a faith that

worketh."

twofold: the one posi The first is the tive, and the other negative. fatal power which earthly human material things,

The cause

of this evil

naturally attractive,

is

working through the senses,

the second, the ruin get over the soul for its want of a stronger counteracting power, which ;

can be gained only by the naturally distasteful, and therefore more difficult, study of super natural and spiritual things. ant education of the senses,

The

easy, pleas

bringing

home

us sensible things in a delightful way, not discount, but only places at an enormous the more important education in

to

impedes


means

spiritual

matters

by

faculties

of the

soul.

of

God

the

spiritual

a^ain and a^ain

notices this evil, and complains in \vords full of sensitiveness how He is ignored, forgotten, insulted,

contemned by

because

of

most favoured ones, the power and influence of low

lower than the

heavens

man

that

earthly things,

lis

I

brute

and Lave

this

in

beast.

falls

respect

"Hear,

()

ye

have brought up children and exalted them, and they have The ox knowcth its owner, and despised Me. ;

ear, () earth

the ass his master

s

crib

I

:

but Israel

:

known Me, and My people hath stood."

son

"The

honoureth

the servant the master

where is

My

honour

My

is

fear?"

?

"She:

and

if

I

not

his

then

if

:

I

hath not

under

father,

and

be a father,

be a master, where

decked herself out with

her earrings, and with her jewels, and went af other lovers, and forgot Me." "They have

"lei-

reigned, but not by Me they were princes, and I knew not ol their silver and their they have made idols to themselves." Will a virgin :

:

i_M>ld

1

forget her 1

ornaments? but

Isaias

i.

2

:

Mai.

i.

6

( ;

>sc.

"

My ii.

people

13. viii. 4.

have


PREFACE

viii

Me

forgotten

clays

without

"

number."

When

I

your hands with good things, you said, Our Lord notes and away from me."

filled

Go

condemns us "

this

have a dread

to

of

not

able

Him

fear

body (Matt.

in

to

can

that

I

hell; yea, x.

28

soul

:

both

destroy

He

xii.

said,

body, and but rather soul

say to you, Fear

Luke

;

the

kill

the

kill

when

it

Fear ye not them that

are

and commands

inconsistency,

Him"

And

4).

and

St.

Chrysostom marks the Jews as victims to this foolishness, when, in his forty-sixth Homily on the sixth chapter of St. John, he says, "When our Lord gave them material bread, they said lie

is

a prophet; but

when He taught them

concerning spiritual good, concerning eternal life, when He led them away from objects of sense

and

raised

their

thoughts

to

higher

matters, when most they ought to have ad mired, they murmur and start away, saying, Is

not this the son of Joseph, whose father and The cause of this con mother we know ? "

temptuous treatment of 1

for.

ii.

32

;

God Exck.

is

\vi.

found

in

the


PREFACE

ix

not study Him and His truth. He expressly says so when He gives as the reason why Israel and His own people had

men do

fact that

below the

fallen

of the ox and the ass

level

have not known

"They

Want

Me,

:

they have not

knowledge and under standing comes from want of study "They did not meditate, and they were not impressed." understood."

of

:

"

A

trite saying-,

right unless

which

nothing to

is

it

we do

it."

"/Mas,

know what that

is

religion

so delightful as a vision should be so distasteful as a reality." In

is

this

appear of

book

I

first

to me, the causes

call

attention to

what

remote and immediate

Catholics being-, as such, failures. take up in order those divine truths,

many

then

religious duties

I

and practices which Catholics

should study and consider in order "to be in order to make impressed," Catholicity a

working reality and power in their lives. Lastly, I do my best to prove that the study of or meditation on spiritual subjects is not

living,

a very difficult work,

and

practices, such

as

that

the

Catholic reception

duties of the


sacraments,

prayer,

temptations,

many

treatment of right are not as hard as too nearly

etc.,

think

the

make

or

Without making

little

them of the

for

themselves.

and the and will

"yoke"

"

burden,"

I

try to

show

that both can

be easily sweetened and lightened, if we study and reduce to practice divine truths in a spirit

of simple nothing-

lively faith. f r()

m

myself.

In It

this is

the

book

I

say

outcome of

some

scriptural, patristic, and spiritual reading which impressed me, and impressed me all the more because borne out by a rather long

experience.

It

is

hoped that

it

may

matter for useful

afford

spiritual reading. must apologise for frequent repetitions, but these are made with reference to important truths which, in my mind at least, seem to be I

practi

cally forgotten or lightly treated

by too many. N.

\V.


CONTENTS

.....

CHAP. I.

INTRODUCTORY

1.

CAUSES

01

III.

CACHES

oi

1

I\

.

V.

i

HE Kvn.

THE REMEDIES

M EDIT.Yl

ION

VII.

X.

VOCAL

I

.

XI. DlFKIcn.l IES

XII.

.

.

.

MAY

\VIIKTI .

.

IIEI.I .

us

I

-56 \VIIEN

.

\\ EI.I.

THE INCARNATION

.

XIII.

THOUGHTS ON THE SUFEERINCS or OUR LORD

XI\

THE BLESSED SACRAMENT

.

XV. X\

I.

XVII.

I-

KK.OUENT

COMMUNION

THE SACRAMENT OE PENANCE (

.RACE

AND THE USE OE

XVI II. TEMPTATIONS

.

.

IT

.

1

.

124

.

141

.

.

.

05

.

.... .

85 92

.

.

-69 .

.

KAYINd

29

.

.

....

OK

17

.21

.

.

.

.

KXAMEN

RAYER

3

.10

.

MEDITATION

DII-TICUI.TIES

ARTirUI.AR

.

.

CERTAIN INDUSTRIES MEDITATING I

.

.

.

.

IX.

.

A(;r. I

.

.

VI. NECESSITY OF

VIII.

Mvn.

TIII-:

>

175

201

220

.

242

.

253


CONTENTS

xii

PAGE

CHAP.

\1\. ON DEVOTIONS

XX. TllK VOUNG XXI.

I

m-.

ii

Ki<

AlTKMMt |.

II.

|

I-

M

->

54

KS ri

\

Ml H

I

IN

OK

<M

K

I-OKH -l

()S


VETERA ET NOVA CHAPTER

I

INTRODUCTORY I\

the study of

made

different

by Father Faber

the

77/6

his

authors,

book

Lost as

tJic

particularly by The Creator and

many arguments

Creature,

rove, as

in

Saved and

arc

more probable, the opinion

used

to

that the

najority of adult Catholics are saved. The heritage of the children of the Catholic

Church

certainly a grand, a noble, and a rich ^ne. (i) They have the only true dogmatic and moral code, given by God Himself: a is

code which

teaches

all

they are

bound

to

believe and to do, with a view to their eternal

They have

a right to divinely tstituted sacraments which consecrate every

salvation.

:.ate,

(2)

and are necessary or

useful

in

every


VETERA KT NOVA

2

other super natural gifts and graces, by the religious use of which they can observe this code, can be

phase

true

of life- -a

to

their

also

right

duties

to

and

and

thus save their souls. Church the safest of

responsibilities, in their (3) They have,

guides

and the

most

(4) In Holy Scripture sympathetic of helpers. the guidance- of His under to them, God gives

Church, reasons, motives, facts, some of these awful in the fear they ought to inspire, others beautiful in the love they ought to enkindle, which should fill them with the dread of not being good Catholics, desire, of being such.

To anyone

reilecting

and with

the

on these four

strong-

truths,

that all Catholics are it must appear strange lives not saved or still more strange, that the of them are below the level ot of so ;

many

Catholic principles, or directly opposed to them. To study the causes and remedies of this evil interest to Catholics ought not to be devoid of re own protection or with a view to their formation.

We

and remote and

shall consider the causes negative

general and particular, immediate, to which we may trace this evil, and then the remedies which should be applied.

positive,


CHAPTKK ("AUSKS

TIN-: first

at

the

OF

II

KYI

Till-!

I.

cause

root

general and remote, hut still of the evil is that natural and

naturally easy and delightful descent to

what is human, imperfect, sinful, and that naturally hard and difficult ascent to what is good, with that natural repugnance to face it both which are of the very essence of our fallen nature, and there ;

fore as

of

rank

Adam.

in

Catholics as in the other children tells us this when, in

God

Holy

Scripture, lie draws a most humiliating picture and predicates the; very worst things of man

unregenerate and uninlluenced by grace (Isaias Ps. xiii.). And no religious consecration

lui.

;

by baptism or other sacraments, by solemn vows, by priestly or episcopal ordination, can change any man s nature, can take the old leaven out of him. or prevent exterior material things playing on him in a tempting and dangerous wav.


VRTRRA RT NOVA

4

God

description ot is too truly and sadly borne out by There have been Catholics who

Moreover, fallen

man

experience. believed in

s

scriptural

world as a mere passingmoment of probation, and in the next as a fixed abode of unending reward or punishment who had that desire, common to man, of this

;

hereafter, and who knew happiness here, and that they had always at hand the means of in theory at least, and securing both who held, ;

would perhaps point the truth by the fate of others, that real rational enjoyment comes only with the moderate and legitimate use of the and that what is best for things of earth, happiness

in

eternity

best lor happiness in as Catholics were

is

men

And

failures.

yet these They embittered,

rendered

miserable a

time.

have

life

made wholesome,

empoisoned, and which they could

sweet,

and

happy,

and premature decay, death, to terrible contemplate. after-consequences too Because of the easy descent. all this? ending often

Why

They allowed

in

lower in earthly material things,

nature than themselves but naturally attractive, to get a fatal working through the senses,

them down and power over the soul, to drag for dees deo-rade them to the level of the beast


CACSEX not (iocl say, \\ hen not understand he is "

and compared

beast,

OF

EVIL

Till:

man was become to

in

5

honour he did

like to the brute

them"?

xl.

(Ps.

13).

They j^ave themselves away to some vile passion which they should and could have kept in subjection, and pampered it till it became an exacting, domineering tyrant it

They became

liked.

ruled

them as on

terrible tiling

A

earth." kin^, unhorsed, on maltreated by a skive whom he

the face of the the ground,

who

"that

himself had mounted

in

his

own

"

place.

An

have seen under the sun, servants on horses, and princes walking on the ground as evil

I

servants"

"The (Kccles. x. 5 7). corruptible load to the soul, and the earthly body habitation pressetli down the mind" (\\isd. ix.

a

is

"It

15).

will

make

xviii. 3

thou Lnve to thy soul her desires, she thee a joy to thy enemies" (Kcclus.

i

).

P>esides

this

downward

were the natural ascent

difficulties

inclination in

the

there

way

of

the difficulty of practical!} realising spiritual things, the repugnance to self-restraint, the dislike to use self-denial, mortification, -

those

supernatural means, prayer, the sacra ments, etc., which secure ^race ^race, by the liidit of which we can see our spiritual enemies, ;


understand their tactics and in the strength of which we can hold our own, be lord and master ;

of our souls, resist and conquer all along the Catholics incline towards the easy de line. scent and recoil from the difficult ascent just as

other

We

men

do.

should also bear

in

mind

that the divine

ecclesiastical precepts insisted on by the Catholic Church are not only more; numerous but more strict, severe, and self-restraining than those of any other Church. Along with

and

which a Catholic believes, in with most Christian sects, he is bound

truths

those

common

the

to accept

J-ord in

a

dogma

fulness

of the divinity

scarcely

of our

found elsewhere;

Lord s real presence in the Sacrifice and Sacrament of the Altar, of the divine infallible authority of the Church, and those-

also of our

the .Sovereign Pontiff as defined by well. as Vatican Council, and a few others He is also bound to live according to the

of the

to observe not only discipline of his Church the ten commandments, but also precepts

under mortal binding in ordinary circumstances, on Sundays Mass sin, such as the hearing of and holidays, confession and communion at certain times, fast and abstinence on certain


CAL SKS

He

clays.

is

Ol-

also

THE

FA/11.

a

take

to

supposed

7

far

graver view of interior sins than non- Catholics Now as St. Paul asserts, By the law is "

do.

the sin

knowledge of except by the

sin,"

law"

and

"

I

in.

(Rom.

know 20), we may the number number of

did not

safely conclude that the greater of laws, the greater will be the

In a temptations and opportunities to sin. word, the main mysterious and purely spiritual truths which a Catholic is bound to believe,

and the mode of blood, which he

life,

commanded

is

and

so opposed to llesh to

live,

are

provoke and call out what is rebellious within us, and we are all rebels by calculated

to

nature.

A

Catholic

subject,

as

must

others

also are,

live

to

its

in

the

world,

dangers

seductive influences, and the world strong for him.

is

and

often too

The

conscience of a Catholic ought to have, rule has, a keenness, a sensitiveness, a sharp admonishing power not usually found

and as a in

others.

1

lence,

conscience, he

is

when he

acts against his

often tempted to sin on in a

sort of wild, reckless rage with himself.

This

many Catholics, who for a time suffered from the remorse of conscience is

often the case with


the Nemesis which

and unhappiness of

soul,

haunts a habit of

sin,

who, got out of

their

newly acquired

\vere

happy

in

this habit, liberty,

unfortunately they relapse. It is remarkable, and it has been often said, that you find the extremes of religion and if

irreligion

in

Catholic

countries,

where

one be

should suppose that the Church ought more effective because of the number of her of her ministers, her temples and sanctuaries, her religious institutions, perfect organisation, to

And

yet some or reason the see in this very state of things rather the-, occasion of these extremes. Many

and the splendour of her

ritual.

esteem and therefore use carefully and zealously those abundant and ever - at - hand means of whilst, on the sanctity, and become very holy ;

other hand, many disesteem, neglect, contemn them, and, by this abuse of great light and into the darkness and weakness of "race, drift & sin

and

unbelief.

In contrast with such there have been other

countries where a strong unscrupulous perse Catholics as to cuting government so crushed social position, deprive them of political power, in a word, of temporal prosperity, education, No doubt those all civil and religious liberty.


CAUSES

THE

Oh"

FA

II. i>

dark

d;iys were illumined by heroic patience and suffering for the faith, for, as a distinguished writer has said, Perhaps Ireland in her sub "

jection has fulfilled as providential a mission as Still, for a any other people in their glory."

long time after this unjust pressure was removed, a fear, a cowardice;, a human respect of some

kind or other, remained and interfered with an

manly confession and profession of re It is not easy for those; who have slowly ligion. emerged from slavery, lowliness, and poverty to open

awe or dread of a powerful and wealthy class, even though tin s class long dominated them in an unfair and cruel manner. At the same time, notwithstanding all which can and maybe said by way of explanation or excuse for loose and lax Catholics, it is strange that so many who call themselves Catholics and would be indignant it called anything else, do not live up to their belief; some truly meriting the title: of "mere nominal Catholics," shake; off a certain

their

only

overt

act

ol

religion

presence at Mass on Sundays. 1

John

(

)

Ila-an.

be:ing

their


CIIAPTKR CAt SKS OF

Tin. second

cause

fundamental

is

Till

remote

III

KVIL

;

1

,

if

kne\v, perhaps did not care to

forgotten,

you

will,

but

that such Catholics either never

know, or have

what the profession of the Catholic

means, and are not practically convinced of the strict binding of conscience, under grave sanctions, which such a profession involves. faith

They

or say they believe, all they arc: to believe, and that they know all they

believe,

bound bound

arc

to do.

This may be

true, but their

manner of their own, and is so vague, superficial, and weak as to be almost powerless and perfectly ineffective when mor faith

is

after a

tification, self-restraint,

and the

use.

of certain

And if supernatural necessary. such persons practise any external religious act, it is too often because of some temporal or human motive, or because the doing of it costs means

them

little

or

are

nothing.

They do

not

really


CAUSES Or THE EVIL

i

i

admire the beauty, respond

to the love, appre dread the penalties they did, they would be

ciate the ministrations, or

of their Church, for, if her faithful and true; children.

Let

me endeavour

to illustrate

say, by fession or

depend

?

what

I

wish to

Take any

a few

homely examples. pro walk of life. On what does success )n two things On a course of ) ( (

:

i

study, of education, of training, which will give all necessary knowledge concerning the profes sion,

and which

principles,

will

rules,

teach and insist on certain

traditional customs,

etc.

which should be respected and upheld practice of

it.

(2)

in

etc.,

the

That the man who has got

knowledge into his head should put his hand earnestly to work and reduce it to action. A barrister, a physician, a surgeon- no matter how well formed under learned and experi

all this

enced professors, no matter how full of bookcannot be a success unless he knowledge actually uses in the

work of

his profession

the;

knowledge he has acquired. An artisan could not be a success, even though he has learned his trade perfectly, and knows that certain tools are necessary and, if rightly used, effective in turning out a thing of beauty in wood or stone or metal, unless he puts his hand to the work


VETERA ET NOVA

12

and docs

it according to those recognised prin of art in which he has been instructed. ciples is a It good sign and suggestive of future

when

a student keeps well in mind that he should labour to get knowledge, not merely

success

to

have

it

in his

at

for the

hour of examen,

up that he may afterwards havehand and turn it to good account in the

but to store it

head

business of

it

life.

Now

the Catholic religion

is

a profession, the highest, grandest, and most has its education and It important of all. training in dogma and discipline, its principles, laws, customs, etc., all which the Church imparts freely

and without price

For a Catholic

to all

to be a success,

it

her

children.

will

not do to

It will not do to believe these things. in them so as never to think of questioning, He must believe doubting, or denying them. in them with that simple, living, lively, active

know

all

a faith which will not

faith

"which worketh,"

only

make him thoroughly

conscious

of the

in the grave responsibilities and duties involved will enable, profession of Catholicity, but which

urge, guide,

and strengthen him

to his profession in the teeth

to act according

of dislike, repug

nance, temporal interest, or persecution. Take another illustration. If a man

enter


CAUSES OF THE EVIL

13

the army, he must submit to a military education,

and

early drill, discipline Hut, no matter out, manu-uvres, etc.

training,

formed,

it

;

camping-

how

well

not do for him to be a coward or

will

mere drawing-room bound to make use of

a

figure in scarlet. his

knowledge and

He

is

train

ing, to enter into close contact with powerful enemies, to go into action at risk of limb and

Now duty or obedience command him. the Church has her army, and all its children She carefully instructs and are her soldiers. trains them in the very best tactics, defensive

life,

if

keep clear of enemies when and legitimately" fight victoriously when they must encounter them. She rightly, therefore, commands and expects

and offensive they can, and ;

to

"to

them to be true soldiers of Christ, to light for Him, the great King, and for her, no matter what it may cost them. Or, to take a more commonplace example. If a

man

join a secular social

quired not only to to observe them.

know

its

rules,

He may

club,

but

he still

not violate

is

re

more all,

or

some, or even one of them, without exposing himself to fine, or perhaps to the disgrace of The Catholic Church may be fairly expulsion. likened to a religious club, the purpose of which


VK TR KA E T NOVA

4

1

is

to

has

make men happy here and its

All therefore

of

hereafter.

membership and

conditions of

who enjoy to

membership ought

this privileged

observe

well at least as they do, from

It

its rules.

grace

its

rules as

human

motives,

those, of a purely secular club. Keeping in mind the contrasts, just alluded

between Catholic profession and the Catholic Church on one hand, and secular professions and institutions on the other, we cannot but be to,

struck by a strange inconsistency in the conduct of many Catholics, which comes from the fact that

do not really to be a Catholic.

they

means There should be no

understand what conflict

between

it

God

their respective interests, nor is there ever such a conilict in the life, of a truly man. Moreover, God is the least exact

and man and

good ing and most generous of masters,

as lar as

If immediate personal service is concerned. one hour out persons living in the world gave to of the twenty-four every day prayer and their favourite devotions, and an hour or so

once a month

munion,

to

confession

for

by such

God

would,

I

and holy com

mean immediate personal

hope, be fairly satisfied, And no doubt to get more. though pleased

service,

I


CA USES OF THE

E VII.

\

5

Pie would not only allow, but wish them to do earnestly with a pure intention, and with a view

temporal success, the work of life to which has called them. One; hour in the twentyfour to Him, and the other twenty-three to their temporal interests, recreation, rest, etc. And yet there are Catholics who will not give Him the: few hours: Catholics who think less to

He

and make

and the things of Cod than they do of themselves and their personal affairs Catholics who could not, from merely less of (rod

:

human motives, bring themselves to offend once their fellow-man, or violate a law of the land, or of the army, or of their club, which would subject them to a degrading sentence or a severe punishment who yet make nothing of offending Cod and sinning against His law Catholics who reverence the: ;

:

of the

majesty

king and

yet have no kings,

nor

real

respect

are

his

loyal

subjects,

reverence for the for

the

and

King of

ordinances of the

Catholics who love their Lawgiver and friends, and yet have no true love for Him, the Friend of friends and Lover of lovers, who became their brother that He might suffer and die for them Catholics who believe in the Sacrament of Penance the

great

:

relatives

:


VKTRRA RT NOVA

,6

of greatest proof and outcome

and yet neglect

to

approach

God s mercy who believe

it

;

Blessed Sacrament, the sacrament, by and yet never receive or excellence, of love; in

the

treat

it

with devotion

:

Catholics

who

believe

death, judgment, hell, and the thirds," fear which is the yet are withou. the salutary The; "devils" believe of wisdom. in

"last

beginning and tremble.

but sins on.

man believes, does What solution is

not tremble, there

of

this

inconsistency, belief, and a life I think to it? itnioring or in contradiction we shall find it in the fact that such Catholics

mysterious

never gave or never give that thought, study, consideration to the great religious truths which are of

tin:

which

is

essence of Catholic belief; a study these necessary in order to bring

them living, to make them and working realities in practical convictions their souls and lives.

truths home, to keep


CHAPTER TIIK

IV

RKMKDIKS

now

pass on to consider the necessity and importance of religious study or meditation. There are persons who. though poorly or not

\Vi:

at all educated,

catechism, with

an

instinct,

have a good knowledge of

whom

and

who who

simple lively faith

their is

as

quiet remote can get on fairly well live

in

country districts, without any formal or set study of the divine truths. It is not so, however, with those who are

intellectual, well educated, in constant contact with books, with men, with the world.

Such persons, even though they be not troubled by any difficulties about the truths themselves, cannot, as a rule, hold their own as good Catholics unless they give some time to the study of those truths with the purpose of keep ing them well in head and hand, and effective in their lives.

The word

perhaps too strong, but

it

"cannot"

may

may seem

be safely stated


VETERA ET NOVA

,8

and proved that such a study is morally in making necessary, and is certainly powerful influence, dominant those truths a leading and When use; the word study," I do not mean "

I

a study in order to know these truths, or to learn the grounds on which they rest, or to see if

there be

but a

good arguments

study

in

for or against

simple lively

faith

and believed,

accepted understand their

already

of

in

them

;

truths,

order

to

meaning, the responsi bilities and consequences which the accepting involves, and to stimulate and of them full

really

our daily strengthen the resolution of forming It is scarcely possible lives according to them. Catholics of living in the for certain classes world, but to

lead

unless

more

still

the

they

lives

be

for Priests

to

persons

reflection,

consideration,

which or what you

of

in

their

religious

meditation,

study, call

it

like.

quite at so religion,

There are Catholics instructed

and Religious,

they are bound,

which

home and much so

well that

told or reminded of they do not relish being "

their duties.

I

know them

already,"

they

will

do not like being bored about them/ and yet do not fulfil many of them. are you if If vou know these things, happy think, or say,

"

"and

I


THE REMEDIES you

do

saying,"

them,"

writes

,

"A speaks God. Cardinal Newman,

so

9

trite

"it

is

nothing to know what is right unless we do The fullest and most accurate knowledge of it."

and of its precepts is not only nothing, but will, on judgment day, be worse than nothing, if we do not reduce it to practice. religion

Happy if we do, unhappy if we do not. He who adds knowledge adds labour and sorrow. The servant who knoweth well "

the will of the Master, and does not do

get double little

stripes."

but the

In this matter

it is

it,

will

not the

great knowledge which

is

the

dangerous thing. Again, there are Catholics who are not only well instructed, but who hold in esteem and admiration the Church, who believe in her divine origin, speak in high terms of her moral code as the very best rule of life, and yet are her obedient children only when it would not be humanly prudent not to be so, or when obedience would entail no trouble, self-restraint, or acting against natural inclination. do not obey because the Church

"

They

commands, when they would have done

they only do right it had she not commanded." religion

which

is

"Alas! that so delightful as a vision should


20

VETERA El NOVA

Mere talk be so distasteful as a reality." about ear the to and hio-h-soundino-, edifying some with to do full service religion seems whereas simple self-denying obedience is the This want of very life of practical religion. knowing and not reality in many Catholics, doinir. the clear intellect and the hard will, traced to one cause. They do not ;

maybe

meditate, and therefore are not

impressed."


CHAPTER WE

headings

What

is

manner of making portance. I

under the following

shall treat this subject :

V

meditation Its

it.

?

right

necessity and im

What is

Its difficulties.

The

should wish to answer this

clear,

meditation

?

in

a

Meditation

is

(juestion

simple, intelligible way. the taking- of some divine truth, looking at it not in a passing, superficial, perfunctory way,

but thoughtfully, studiously at it and into it as a truth which has some deep meaning for myself, because revealed by God with a view to

my side I

eternal salvation.

by

reason on

bring

it

intellect

forced

thing

I

place

side with this truth

my

soul

and under

and its

life;

light.

examine myself according to it, home straight to myself. Using my so, a conclusion will be most probably it,

upon me, namely, that there is some my soul and life which is out of

in

keeping with or opposed to the truth of God, 21


E TF. RA RT NO A

7

22

1

therefore a

The

bad

lie,

Him, and

to

1

to be.

myself and displeasing got rid and kept rid of.

for

then accepting this conclusion, resolves In other to do so and to put things right. words, I propose to myself the truths of dod I then make. as the only true standard of life. an honest severe raking examination of myself will

according to them, and, clearly seeing that

some things out

are.

calls

"inordinate."

I

admit

it,

Ignatius

determine to

to the work,

A

saying of St. aright. I do not meditate to into an axiom, "

more

there.

and order my liie Bernard has passed

my hand

put

of order, what

St.

become

become better." \Ye do become more learned about dod,

learned, but to

meditate, to

ourselves, and about our present relations and Hut we are not to position towards Him. and utilise; the further to are we here go stop knowledge gained, in the bettering of ourselves. ;

Meditation if

it

do not

or in

worthless

study is religious often result the end

slowly,

almost insensibly, with some

slips or falls

and then-

work

the crowning ourselves better men.

Let

in

me now

illustrate

what

or two.

saying, by an example as the text of our meditation

I

of

making

have been

We on

now

may

take

death

that


striking saying of Job,

"

When man

dead,

is

and stripped, and consumed, pray thee where all terrible things of O or this, is he ? )eath, the most terrible because the moment upon which depends eternity." There seems to be I

"

"

1

a special providence; in the. fact that God has made this terrible truth so evidently certain that

men, who have denied

could not

this

call

in

all

question.

other

truths,

Experience

is

Where every day proving those divine; words, and has not seen is the man who has lived "

And

we needed

a proof of the in the fact it necessity of meditation, we; have is always in death that this awful preacher "

death

?

if

our midst, speaking with no uncertain voice, and on yet thousands do not heed him, and go loving the world and sin, though they and must believe that at any moment

may and

at

some mome;nt both must

Having asked

grace;,

light to

know both

end.

see

the;

im

and portant bearings of this truth on myself, forced on strength te) carry out the resolutions

me by

the fact things.

I must things,

begin my stuely. that death is the most

them,

I

(i)

I

ce-rtain

rest

on

of

all

It must come to inc. must come. be / must die, stripped of all earthly most loved, most sinned even

It

the>se


VKTKRA ET NOVA

24

and most sinned by my body cast away to be consumed by rottenness and vermin, and and my soul to go forth and face the just

for,

truth that

rest on the avenging judge. (2) to the death, though the most certain, is as where, the when, and the how, the most I

uncertain of

moment moment

all

things.

of death

of

my

I

reflect that

the critical, the only the moment

the

critical

because

life,

upon

As found then, eternity. either to exult for ever with

my

which depends decides

is

(3)

"

fate,

heaven, or to weep for ever with the Besides, I can die but once, and lost in hell." cannot therefore repair, in a second, the I Christ

in

mistakes

made

in

the,

first.

(4)

then turn to

I

answer such questions Have you any guarantee,

myself and ask and as the

following: against a sudden death

ness in which great sciousness will make

preparation very

against a death sickor uncon physical pain ?

f

c!>

a

real

difficult,

if

repentance and not morally im

Can you safely hope for or risk possible ? In what state are a deathbed repentance? In mortal sin perhaps, or this moment? you

worst state of mortal sin drifting towards the way to your predominant

by habitually giving

venial sin, or in a very doubtful and unsatis-


MEDITATION factory

state

of conscience

25

and

If so,

soul.

what

logical conclusion is forced on you by Is it not right reason and common-sense? to repent and to be quick about it, and to use in

means necessary

the future the

in

order to

dread keep yourself always ready summons, so awful because so uncertain ? If some temporal loss depended on certain circumstances, would you not take the wisest precautions and protect yourself against them ? If you knew that an assassin was secretly and cunningly hanging about in order to murder you when off your guard, would you willingly Is not the soul more give him a chance? than the body, and the unending world of heaven or hell, more than that of a passing moment ? Order therefore thy house and keep for

it

this

so.

Or take the Passion or some scene of it. The New Testament tells me its history. By the use of memory and imagination I can I

picture

it

intellect

draw

my

before me, and, by the use of the I will, study, reason over it,

and

conclusions,

and form

my

practical

on the question, Who suffers ? The Eternal Son of God. True, God Himself, who needed no man or no man s resolutions,

(i)

I

rest


VKTEKA

2 r,

o-oocls,

NOVA

F.T

happy by the per ot and of His nature independently

who was

fection

infinitely

man. (2) How did lie suffer? Most really, human most keenly, most intensely in that His made he nature which He took, which but more own, which was as human as my own, were, only

was God

man, and

He

He

all

subjected

may imagine myself

I

.

if

the more, because

He. suffered as

sensitive to suffering.

the scourging,

to one* only one, of His tortures, and try to realise the nailing to the cross,

should

I

feel

What,

it.

then, of

Him

how

racked,

without in every capability of suffering body nature and soul within, as Ion- as human could endure,

whom

does

me, for

love,

by

He

50

many

suffer?

of me.

to

if

rightly

used

will

For me,

when

He suffers enemy. buy me out of slavery,

tortures

a

?

or

1

for love of

sinner

atone for

(5)

and His

my

to

sins, ^

to merit graces which me out of hell and lift

reflect heaven. (4) I should enthrone me calm the patience, also on the sweet silence, He, my which with the in

perfect resignation will, drinks divine Exemplar, bears the terrible obedient Father, the most bitter cup of His should then honestly and unto death. (5) I

severely

study

and

examine myself.

How


MEDITATION

27

Him? What have; done for Him ? What return have made for His immense-, unselfish for love me ? Forgotten, ignored, sinned against Him seldom thinking of, seldom speaking to Him will in meanly and selfishly gratifying my

have

treated

I

I

I

<\vn

open opposition to His not denying myself, even in small things, for love of Him. Could I

who had

a

treat

myself to

bring

so,

man

one arm through love of me? I feel if a man, for love of whom treated me as I have treated to

make

and and

of

his

less

His

of

should had suffered,

Am

Him?

love, than of a

human love?

God

How I

I

God, tortured unto death

my

infinite

ingratitude to in

a beggar one finder or

willingly sacrificed

Am

I

to

mere man

make

less of

myself than of ingratitude a fellow-man towards myself? Greater love in

and a more perfect imitation of Jesus Christ should be, as St.

Ignatius tells of meditation on the Passion.

us,

the result

And when we

find in Catholics, instead of these, coldness, in

difference,

offensive treatment,

such an attitude towards

Him

we may to the

trace

fact that

they have not studied Him, and therefore do not really know Him. He is not the reality to

them

that their

fellow

-

man and

material


28

I

ETEKA ET NOVA

have not meditated and "They things are. are not impressed." Let me, as a conclusion to this point, repeat

what has been said before and what

is

worth

meditation is selfremembering, namely, that of under the light^ study and self-examination God s truths, with the set purpose of making

myself a holier and better man.


CHAPTER

VI

NECESSITY OF MEDITATION IN treating- this second question, we hope to be able to prove that the neglect of meditation is the principal cause of those evils which are to

be found

in

too

many

practice of meditation

Catholics, is

against and remedy for

and that the

the great protection As there are them.

many arguments advanced by eminent

spiritual

prove that meditation or the practi cal study of divine truths is one of the most effective helps to sanctification, and is morally writers, to

necessary for this purpose to certain classes of men, I purpose to draw attention to those

which seem

to

be the strongest.

If we study this subject from a scriptural point of view, we must admit certain clear and emphatic statements of God, namely,

First argument.

that meditation or study of is

His law and truth

powerful for keeping persons faithful to Him, its omission is the cause of their falling

whilst

29


VETERA ET NOVA

30

away,

-

that

individuals,

lc

I

of

attributes

nations,

the

defection

of

His own chosen

of

want of thought, study, considera tion, reflection, meditation on His words and works or, to put it in another way. to the ignorance, the indifference, and hard-heartedness which were the necessary consequences

people, to

the;

;

of the neglect ot such study. Let us first take the Old Testament, as

its

inspired hooks give us the lives and discourses of those heaven-sent men, legislators, and prophets, who instructed and ruled Israel. These holy men promulgated, proclaimed, and upheld the, law given by (iod, and commanded its observance. They insisted on the constant study of this law as the first and best means of I hey securing respect for and obedience to it. told and denounced the-, violators of the law, that their lapsing into sin, the worst sin, that their ingratitude to that (iod idolatry,

them

who

loved them so tenderly, and who had done with strong hand for them "

such great things

and outstretched neglect

of

legislator

arm,"

all

came from

their

Moses, the inspired study. of ruler Israel, and Joshua his

this

and warned them

in the most solemn manner against forgetting God and His law,

successor,


NECESSITY OF MEDITA TION

31

and instructed them in the means they should use in order not to do so. In v.,

vi.,

the

we

Book

of

read that

said to them,

Deuteronomy, chaps, "

Hear,

Moses

O

called

Israel,

all

Israel

iv.,

and

the ceremonies

and judgments which speak in your ears to learn them and He day, fulfil them in work." and the ten commandments, repeats explains the precepts, judgments, and ceremonies," given by God and accepted by them and then adds, That thou mayest fear the Lord thy God, and keep all His commandments and precepts, tinsons and thy grandsons, all the days of thy life. That thou mayest take heed diligently, lest thou forget the Lord who brought thee out of the I

"

;

"

land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. That thou mayest love the Lord thy God with

thy whole heart and soul and strength, and may fear and serve Him only, and may walk in the that the Lord thy these words which I

way let

God had commanded, command thee this day

Thou shalt tell them to thy and thou shalt meditate on them sit ting in thy house, and walking on thy journey, And thou shalt bind sleeping, and rising. them as a sign on thy hand, and they shall be and shall move between thy eyes, and thou be in thy heart.

children,


VETERA ET NOVA

32

them

shalt write

in

the entry and on the doors moreover, in the Book

We read,

of thy house." of Joshua, chap,

i.,

ho\v (iod gave the follow

him

ing command to Joshua, and through Let not the book of the law depart the people from thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate on it to

"

:

observe and do day and night, that thou mayest all

in things that are written

direct thy way,

it

and understand

:

then shalt thou it."

would be imagine how (iod could have more earnestly commanded and on His works urged His people to meditate in the and words than He did inspired texts could have more plainly told them just cited, or was necessary if they meditation that such be faithful and true to their really wished to Himself. His words are deserv religion and to It

difficult

to

because the meansing of our serious study, is as necessary to the Catholic as meditation to the Israelite, nay, more necessary, for a reason to be mentioned hereafter. Father Parsons, S.J., writes, in his Christian as follows Directory, on this subject other causes none is more general :

in

"

Among

or

more

Holy Scripture than the want

often alleged of consideration, by which common snare and deceit of our adversary most men fall into sin,


33

and remain in the same to tion and eternal perdition."

their

final

destruc

Isaiah the

"So

prophet, speaking of the careless nobility and gentry of Jewry that gave themselves to

banqueting and mirth without consideration duties towards (iod, repeats often the threat of woe against them, and then puts

of their

down the cause in these words, larpand viol and timbrel and song and wine; in your feasts, and the work of (iod you regard not, nor consider the works of Ilis hands. Therefore hath hell enlarged her soul, and opened her mouth without any bounds, and their strongones, and their people, and their high and Isaias v. 14). glorious ones shall descend into it These words may in strict truth be applied to I

"

(

Catholics who are so worldly, so absorbed the things of earth, so bent on the pleasures and dissipations of the hour, that they seem to esteem life as a pastime," and to give

many in

"

no serious

thought or study to higher, more God important, and more necessary affairs. continues Father Parsons, addresses limself, "

"

"

I

like

discourse

by the

same prophet

to

the

daughter Babylon, and by her to every sensual and sinful soul figured by that name. Come down, Isaias says, sit in the dust, of


VETERA ET NOVA

34

daughter of Babylon.

vircrin 1

will

be a lady

for ever.

Thou hath

Thou hast

said

not laid these

neither hast thou remem thincrs to thv heart, Now hear these things, bered thy latter end. dwelleth confidently that art delicate, and

thou

come upon

shall

evil

:

calamity shall

and which thou canst not

thee,

upon thee violently, shall rush upon thee sud keep off, and misery These words tell us the xlvii.).

fall

"

(Isaias denly not bringing awful consequences of

truths

of

God

which Principle and

St.

truth

man

the

to

home

heart, particularly calls

Ignatius

the th;

the

namely, the end when he contemplates thhad fallen, or were to fall, on

Foundation,"

Jeremias,

terrible evils that

on Juda-a, Jeru the Gentile world, and salem Babylon, Kgypt, it in one sentence sees the reason and gives

Samaria and the ten

tribes,

:

"With

desolation

because there

is

is

the

land laid desolate,

no one that considered in the

must ever be with inconsiderate, "foolish and the thoughtless and to do to do wrong but not senseless, wise have "led away captive because they o-oocl" we all know that want no knowledge." And of want of study of knowledge comes have in the the other hand, we

hearr

(Jer.

xii.

i

i).

So

it

<

On


NECESSITY OF MEDITATION

35

especially in the Psalms, frequent and strong testimony to the necessity, importance, and power of meditation. David illustrates, in merit,

his

own

much

person,

that

IK;

preaches

to

David was a man of the world, a man of strife and battle, a kino- \ v ho had great anxieties, mighty cares, and many trials, the most terrible of which came from his own chil dren. He was also a great sinner, and one of his sins was marked with an injustice, treachery, and cruelty rarely combined in one; act. But more, he was for a time blind and hardened, if others.

not dishonest, with reference to this very sin for when the Nathan told him that prophet ;

touching parable which anyone knowing the circumstances would have at once applied to him, he gets into a rage with another whose imagined sin would have been as nothing com And yet David became the pared to his own.

model penitent, a good hater of

and a great By religious study or medi tation, for he tells us again and again that God, His law, His testimonies, His works, were his meditation: often, break of day and

saint.

And how

sin,

?

"

"at

the

Teresa, together,

"in

He

anticipated a saying of St. that meditation and sin cannot live

night."

when he

"

wrote,

Unless

Thy

law


my

had been

meditation,

hud then perhaps

I

to

wish, however,

I

call

special

perished."

exercises of which attention to two spiritual meditated in the night himself informs us, was exercised and with my own heart; Let us rest for a moment 1

"

1

1

my

cleansed

spirit."

the night, that is, alone with God, talking in silence and solitude, world and all that and listening to Him; the shut out. could distract carefully for a good meditation,

meditated

"

on

this text.

1

in

circumstances necessary should place and in which we, when meditating, meditated "with I ourselves as best we can.

my own I

that

heart,"

could not do

it

is,

the

by proxy.

work was

my own;

God will not, and for me independ

it no olh ,r person can, make do if done at all, I must myself ently of myself work cost was exercised," that is, the it ;

"I

me

labour,

time,

mortification,

repaid

me

means

of meditation

well.

Ho-htview of

my God

soul

and

"I

my sins, life

Ao-ain the

cleansed

but the ^result

my

spirit,

was made to take the and to cleanse and purify I

of everything displeasing Psalmist writes

1

:

Royal

O Lord, that meditated on Thy works, buried them not forget them, and 1

I

might in

my


NECESSITY OF MED ITA TION heart

that

I

might not

sin

for

37

ever"

(Ps.

cxviii.).

David against

us here ho\v he protected himself the words and practically forfeit in tells

-4-

truths of

God, nameh

by meditating on them and again again, and, by doing so, burying them in his heart, and having in them that great supernatural power which made him a good hater ot

,

sin.

a mystery how many Catholics, well the truths of God, and their

It

is

know

who own

responsibility in connection with them, forget, \Vould it be too ignore, or act against them.

much to say that they like to forget th^m, because they touch the ugly tiling in their souls and lives that something wish O in which thcv j to and with which dislike indulge they any one interfering, that in which they would be bound to practise mind about it? if,

words so as

God

s

make

forgetfulness of them im meditated on them often so as to bury

possible;

to

in their hearts,

living,

active,

Acting

in

ever."

Xow

if

David, they meditated often on

like

them

they took God s this could not happen

self-denial

this

not as dead things, but as

working

realities

way, they would

and powers. "not

sin

for


remark alluded to in the earlier that this pages may be made here, namely, so insisted on by religious study or meditation, the to Israelite, is still more (iod as In passing, a

necessary

Many, if not all, necessary for the Catholic. when reading the inspired history of the Jewish been surprised and amazed people, must have how this nation could have ever forgotten God, could have

outraged,

insulted,

and

rebelled

had seen, heard, against Him, after they of the body senses the with tasted and touched, manifesta external those wondrous, miraculous, which

tions

He

had worked,

in

benefit -manifestations

special

love, for their to

which

He

and again called their attention by all prophet and preacher. Still, notwithstanding have to when miracle after miracle ought

again this,

to lose or to be impossible for them weakened in their faith, or remiss in the observ

made

it

ance of their law, many of them as individuals, and at times the nation itself, fell away and insulted God by adopting the grossest forms of The cause of this was, as we know, idolatry. to meditate on God s words that they neglected

and works, and so He died out of their hearts and lives. Let us now contrast with them a certain


NECESSIT Y OF

The

class of Catholics.

MEDITA T1ON latter

39

have the

gift of

a higher and surer testimony than that of the senses. They also believe in truths of a more sublime order, and some of them of the Jewish dis greater miracles than any What comparison is there between pensation. the Manna and the Blessed Sacrament, the

which

faith,

is

and sacraments of the old and the new law, the Jewish Church and ours? The former were mere types and figures and shadows sacrifices

of the latter.

St.

Paul calls the former

"weak

and needy elements, which could bring nothing to

perfection"

(Gal.

iv.

9).

He

also tells us,

x. 6, Kpistle to the Corinthians that the former "were done in a figure of

in his First

that for

we should not covet

evil

things,"

1 1,

us,

"written

whom the ends of the And yet many Catholics

our correction, upon

earth have

come."

in their want of fidelity to from the same cause and His and God law, want of meditation. Besides, meditation is more necessary to the Catholic than it was to Catholics have the Jew, for this obvious reason not that naturally more attractive and powerful testimony which made dogma almost evident to the Jews by means of sensible, exterior, strik

outdistance the Jews

:

ing miracles

;

whilst,

on the other hand, the only


VETERA ET NOVA

40

which Catholics can bring home the great supernatural and spiritual truths of God and make them a power in their lives is by

way

ill

using the spiritual meditation.

Let us now pass

we

shall see

how

New

to the

true

of

faculties

God

is in

soul

the

in

Testament, and it to His teach

In the Gospel of St. Luke we ing in the Old. read that when our LOR! drew near to the city

He wept over it, and pronounced Jerusalem her awful doom. The days shall come upon and enemies shall cast a trench about thee, thy thee, and compass thee round and straiten thee on every side, and beat thee Hat to the ground, "

and thy children who are not leave

in

the

in thee,

thee a stone on a

and they

stone."

I

shall

lethen

reason which

brought this fearful Because she did not punishment upon her. know the things that were for her peace, did

gives

"

know the time of her visitation." Our Lord, when lit- so wept and spoke, had in mind

not

the repeated exhortations and warnings of prophets whom lie had sent, and which

the.

He

Himself had been repeating for three years; the forgetting, ignoring, unheeding of which was the cause of ruin to city and people. They did not

know

the things that were for their peace.


NECESSITY OF MEDITATION

41

and the time of their visitation, because they had neglected that study, consideration, medita tion

which would have

"laid

to their

hearts"

the truths of God, and would have made those truths powerful for in their lives.

good

Our Lord teaches says

to the Jews,

My words, will

free

the

know

you

same

truth

viii.;,!

when He

you continue (abide) in bo My disciples indeed you ;

the truth, and the truth will

(John

word

will

this

"If

).

make you

\V e know the meaning of

"continue" ("abide");

that

is,

to

remain permanently in a So, to be true, place. real, not sham, disciples of our divine Model, we must abide in and live always according to His truth. To do this is morally impossible for the majority of Catholics, without meditation. Like to David, they must meditate again and again on the truths of God, and, by doing so, not forget them, and bury them in their hearts that they may not sin for ever. And, after all, it a man live one to the truth of day according God because he believes in it as the only true rule and standard of life and overcomes himself to do so, he admits that he should do so all the

days of his life. Again, our Lord condemns in strong and con He calls them fools those temptuous words


VETERA ET NOVA

42

who hear

the:

but do not do

James to marked way. St.

word, and

He

it.

instruct

know

therefore

it,

also inspired His Apostle us on this point in a very

of the word, not For it a hearers only, deceiving yourselves. man be the hearer of the word, and not a doer, to a man beholding his IK- shall be "

Be ye doers

compared

own countenance

in

a

for

glass;

he beheld

and went his way, and presently forgot Hut he who what manner of man he was. law of liberty, and into the

himself,

hath looked perfect not becoming a forgetful therein, hath continued this man shall hearer, but a doer of the word,

be blessed

in his

deed."

not do to

It will

know

that words and truths of God, to admit wise and beautiful as they are true, they are as that there is to clearly see and acknowledge and lite out of keeping something in my soul must not I so. with them, and then leave it life and reference to spiritual

the

act

my

with

as did the foolish man pictured by appearance, state. with reference to his physical St.

lames

He looks

into a mirror,

and

is

obliged by the

that his to testimony of his senses to be, soiled, countenance is not what it ought and with this knowledge he dirty, neglected, and forgets all about it and applies goes his way

admit


NECESSITY OF MEDlTA TlON

43

no remedy. I should act like the wise man, who, looking into the perfect law of God," and "

something in me opposed I must not become but should admit my fault, forgetful hearer," put my hand to work, correct it and continue in correcting, and protecting myself against it. Moreover, it is a divine saying, "The doers seeing that there to,

in

violation

is

of,

it,

"a

I

of

the word, not the hearers, will be

justified."

must be acknowledged, I fear, that many Catholics do not really know the things that are for their peace here and hereafter do not know the times and ways of God s visita tions who know is law, but do not abide and live according to it who must confess that they are guilt} of transgressions against it, and yet live on so lor years to the end, even to the. hurried death-rush for salvation which often marks it. Why all this? The old answer want oi study, consideration, meditation. For with It

:

I

;

I

;

:

out this will act

it

is

like

scarcely possible

men

truly

that Catholics

convinced of the awful

responsibility of accepting the truths of God, ot the great sin it is to lead a life opposed to

even one of them, and of the terrible eternal

consequences of doing so. But example is better than precept, and

is


VETERA ET NOVA

44

the

most

effective

of

All the. preachers. of the old law were

patriarchs and prophets men of prayer and of religious thought. Many of them came: out of the sile:nce- and solitude o1

desert or mountain to preach their mission to Our divine Model, model of each the people.

and every state, secular, priestly, and religious, had the habit of retiring into mountains or into lonely places like Gethsemani, in order He, like His to spend the night in prayer. meditated great ancestor and type, David, St. Luke Heart. own His in the night with us a hint of the meditative spirit of the when he: tells us twice once Blessed

"ives

Virgin

words spoken to her by the shepherds of Bethlehem, and again after the words spoken to her by her Divine Son when found in the: after the

"

temple

:

And Mary

kept

all

these words, pon-

her Jieart. S them \Ye: know how weak, cowardly, and wanting in simple faith, the: Apostles were to the last hour A short time before our Lord was with them. r dcrin<

in

(

His ascension, "He upbraided them for their of heart" (Mark xvi. incredulity and hardness But they were to be changed into different 1

4).

men when

they received

"the

Holy Ghost coming upon them

power of the and so they "

;


NECESSITY

O/-

MEDITATION

45

were, for they went forth strong, fearless, bnive, and "witnessed to Christ in all Juda-a and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the

even to the, shedding of their blood. But how did they, under their Master s direc tion, prepare themselves for this miraculous visitation and transformation? They returned of Mount the Ascension, from the to Jerusalem and when they were come in, they went up into an upper room, where they abode persevering with one mind in prayer, with the women, and Mary the Mother of Jesus, and His brethren." earth,"

"

In a word, they went into

and made a ten days

on Pentecost Day, when the descended upon them all assembled Holy Ghost a spiritual exercise in one place (Acts ) retreat, finishing

i.

perpetuated

This

truth,

meditation, action

submit

in

is

i

i

Church

to this day.

the importance and necessity of evident from the teaching and

\Ve are bound to her decisions under the severest

of the to

the

Church.

when defined dogmas

are in question also to receive, with respectful obedience, her sanction,

;

when she does not use her infallible; With similar respect and defining power. submission we should receive the views of the Church, when she gives them to us, on spiritual mind, even


or ascetical subjects, or on

the

means which

for she considers to be important or necessary children the sanctification and salvation of her ;

nay

more,

the

man

who would

set

up

his

hers on such a subject would opinion against but would not only act foolishly and wrongly, Let us first take one be in error. certainly a very class

numerous

and perfection

training,

class

in

the formation,

of which

the Church

interest, namely, naturally takes a very special \\ ith and Religious men and women. of the mind reference to all these;, we have the

Priests,

in the Church on the necessity of meditation were who gifted and writings of all those on this to speak safely and surely

graced

as follows put this argument one bishop, or If yon find for me one pontiff, who gave attention to or body of bishops, the formation of Priests legislated concerning founder of a religious order, Religious, one has not or one "spiritual writer of name, who medita of the necessity insisted on this truth,

matter.

I

may

:

or"

Consider for give up the proposition. all ecclesi in a moment the rule and practice houses. Why, astical seminaries and religious book. the of head the at meditation is written not only inThe students and novices are

tion,

I


NECESSITY OF MEDITATION structeel as to the

the

47

necessity of meditation and but they are drilled it,

manner of making

into the practice of it. The last tiling at night are the points, that the first tiling in the morn

may be

the meditation.

most rigorously insisted on, in order that Priests and Religious may become adepts and experts in it ing

All this

is

before they have; to face the world, that they may the more easily keep up the habit of it

when they

have,

to

take

part

in

the active

works of their mission or order works often the occasion of dangerous temptations when they will need meditation more, and when there will be more obstacles in its way than

when they were comparatively

and pro Suppose a were and that there was discovered, picture doubt as to its worth or value, or a law point in question, what should one think of a person who would set aside the unanimous opinion of the best artists or the most eminent lawyers, and adopt that of a boor who never saw a So picture, or was perfectly ignorant of law? if a Priest or Religious were foolish or mad tected

enough

in

to

safe

training homes.

subjectively convince

himself that

it what you study was not necessary, he would be bound to

meditation, will

their

religious

call


VRTERA

48

/:/

NOVA

under his feet, and act is the mind against it, so clearly and decidedly of C.od and His Church opposed to his on Paul exhorts Timothy, and St. this truth. meditate on through him all ecclesiastics, to the truths of (iod that he may continue in and

put

conviction

his

he faithful to them, that he may save his own And St. and those who hear him. soul written DC considcratiom\ Bernard, in his letter, to

former

his

expresses a

disciple,

that

fear

and distractions of miid-it

i>

ive

become hard

his

Pope "amidst

Ku^enius the.

in.,

solicitude

hi^h and divine oihce he

so up meditation, and by cloin^ of

heart."

But now, turning to seculars, we may confi writers are very decided dently say that spiritual the

persons living in world, particularly the educated and wealth} often are, to more than the exposed, as they and dangers, must be men ordinary temptations

in

their

opinion

that

,

of thought, consideration, meditation, religious to be really ^ood Catholics. study, if they desire

The arguments adduced above from

Holy

Hell hath opened

its Scripture apply to and people, mouth wide for kin^s and princes the And the for as well as thoughtless priests. directed were words of our Lord and St. all.

James


SSir to

those

who

]

(

11-

ME

I)

ITA TION

4v

no matter of what state. history of the book of The Spiritual Exercises furnishes us with another proof. St. Ignatius is supposed to have been raised up to counteract a false reformation by a believe,

The

authority.

For this statement we have hi-di With a view to this purpose, he

composed

his

true one.

well

known

book of The book which, accord in g to the opinion of friends and enemies, has influenced the morals of the world more It contains perhaps than any book written. an elaborately worked-out system of spiritual Spiritual Exercises

-

a

along with a series extending over a month.

What was

Saint

this

of

study,

s

intention in

composing

meditations

book

?

the

Was

simply and solely for the formation of Priests and Religious ? Certainly not though it is most useful to and much used He by both. intended it for all. (i) That they might fjiul out the state of life, be it secular, religious, or priestly, to which they were called God. it

;

(2) That they might be helped faithful and true to their state.

read the St.

iSth

and iQth

by

to live If

anyone

"Annotations,"

Ignatius, in order "to help as well as him who receives the gives

by

4

always will

written

him who Spiritual


VETERA ET NOVA

5o

exercises,"

Saint

he

how

directs

given to men and necessary learning and

learn

will

"taken

the

be

up with public affairs

men

business,

ability,"

should

exercises

the

For

this.

all

of considerable

as well as to

"untutored

and illiterate persons of limited understanding, The exer and naturally of little capacity." cises should

be,"

he continues, "accommodated

to the age, learning, talent, disposition, purpose so that each may get "what etc.,"

sought, could help," and not get what he could bear, and by which he could not profit."

Pope Paul cura,"

most

"

in., in

the brief, the

speaks

of

fitted to

move

not

"Pastoralis officii

exercises

spiritual

the minds of

\\\z

as

faithful

were found extremely

That "they and salutary for the spiritual consola Also, tion and advancement of the faithful the at request that having the book examined and of Duke Gandia, having of Francis Borgia, and and sanctity, of learned that it was full piety for the edification and useful and

to

piety."

useful

"

salutary

very

spiritual

advancement of the

faithful, he,

own

of his apostolical authority, and, ledge, approved, praised,

the

exercises

them, strongly

and

by

certain

by

his

know

brief,

everything exhorting in our

protected contained in

Lord

all the


NECESSI1 Y OF MEDITA TION

5

r

faithful of both sexes, wherever they may be, to use such pious documents and spiritual exercises, and be devoutly instructed by them."

Here pose

the Sovereign Pontiff explains the pur and the persons for whom, the

for which,

exercises were composed, namely, the sanctiiication and salvation of "all the faithful of both

And

sexes."

it

thousands of the

when making

no exaggeration

is

faithful

to

say that

use them every year

or attending missions, always with good, often with remarkable and All this brings before us the lasting results.

mind

of

retreats

the Church,

us

by the Sovereign Pontiff, with reference to the neces sity and advantage of meditation on the great divine truths for all. There are thousands also of the faithful

who

use

given

to

some of

the spiritual

exercises every clay, and find in them, speci ally in the meditation and particular examen, a powerful protection against sin and tepidity, and the best helps to a higher sanctity.

There is another reason or argument in favour of the necessity of meditation, stronger in one sense than any yet given, because we can bring experience.

he

is,

it

home

Woe

own who who makes

ourselves by our to the man, no matter to

Priest, Religious,

or secular,


5

2

I

E TE KA E T XO VA

of that terrible power which low material things working through the senses can get over What is the the soul of man for his ruin.

little

history of sin but the history of this

What

is

intemperance?

power

?

The power which

that material thing called wine, "which shineth in the glass and goeth in pleasantly," gets over

and by a fool and then What is avarice, on one hand, and a beast." money speculations on the other, but What the power which gold gets over man? s one means, is extravagance, living beyond

man

to

make him

"by

<>ambling

but the power which worldly show, expensive amusements, sensual enjoyments get over man ? So of injustice, of lust, of sloth, of any other sin

you

like.

savs,

God

"Give

and they

Mere power,

will

to

tells

us of this soul

your

make you

power when

He

its

concupiscences, a joy to your enemies.

and fatal earthly things have this great immedi us to home come because they

of the; senses, and therefore in ately by means most natural, and most naturally the easiest,

pleasing

way

;

and the man who makes little of the hands of such a power must

or plays into become the slave of

some low

passion.

Now

we cannot hold our own against this power unless we have at hand a counteracting power


NECKS SIT

()/

\

MFJUTA TION

53

than it. And this power we can and maintain acquire only by bringing home, our hearts, and making fixing in working

stronger

realities in (Kir lives,

the great truths of (iod. as these; are spiritual and do not affect us by the senses, we can do so only by using the

And

spiritual faculties of the soul,- in other words, by meditation. Mere faith won t do. If Catholics an; to be met with who believe; in the awful, the terrible, and the loving truths of (rod, and

yet dishonour them they "do not think

in

their lives,

them

in

it

their

is

because hearts";

whereas, if we could study the inner lives of those who light legitimately all their enemies,

and are

solidly fixed in virtue, we should find that they were persons who pri/ed and prac tised meditation.

Another argument

in favour of meditation be stated as follows: One cause or reason may ot our of our falling away, relapsing into our is a sin, special practical forgetfulness of our selves, of our inherent weakness and corrup tion, and also of our enemies and of their

cunning,

insidious,

plausible,

and

attractive

We

are at times often after a good ways. confession or retreat so conscious of our own

weakness, so alive to the tactics of our enemies,


VETERA ET NOVA

54

so

ashamed

so fixed in in

we ever succumbed to them, our resolves, that we believe defeat that

the future to

time, we;

are.

be,

alter a impossible; and yet,

at their

Because we

mercy again.

foolishly

think,

we have ke.pt now so strong

perhaps, as that we ant

so

Why

this?

self-complacently good for a time,

as to be invincible,

and that our enemies have

lied,

never to come

we

are naturally \Ye forget that as weak as ever, and that our enemies never

near us again.

for the cunningly keeping out of our way time, but really near and watching us in order blow, or to make another to have another

die,

assault,

if

we

give the opportunity.

must be said that there are Catholics who admit and cannot help admitting that they have a weak point through which their enemy It

often entered

before,

who

at

the

same

time;

most dishonestly like to forget or ignore their weak point and the power of the enemy, because they naturally dulge in the weakness. meditates

rightly

for

like

to enjoy

Now

and

a Catholic

in

who

good meditation amount of sell-study,

in

a

there ought to be a fair with a view to our study also of our enemies protection his

corrupt

could not forget that his weakness, inclinations to sensible material


NECESSITY OF MED ITA TION things, his his nature,

5 5

predominant passion, are part of and that his enemies, one particu

larly,

do not know how

knew

this.

One

to die.

The pagans

of their poets says,

"

Natur-

and recurrit expellis furca tamcn usque Tamen ad mores recurrit damnatos, another, "

am

;

"

and par ticular examen, when practically made, are the most necessary and effective helps to purity and holiness of soul and life, because they keep and eye and hand where they are most needed therefore ought to be, namely, on self and self s

fixa et

weak

mutari

nescia."

Meditation

point.

I shall give must who had at. any all from assent receive a ready time the habit of meditation, but now and then

The

last

argument which

Let such ask themselves, When gave it up. were they holiest and happiest and went to their work with humble yet strong and trustful heart ? The answer will be, When I was patiently true to meditation.

When

did

I

begin to

into imperfect, sinful courses

of or practically

?

drift

When

I

away made

Everything up. has this who one good may habit, and everything evil may be feared in him who has not. It is a Ooreat Ograce to have a

little

gave

be hoped for

it

in

delicate conscience about meditation.


CHAPTER

VII

DIFFICULTIES

WE

now

shall

consider

some

difficulties

which

touch this subject, meditation. These suggest themselves to persons who, through ignorance,

cannot see the weakness of them, nor answer

them

;

who

or

like to entertain

spirit, in

deluding

them, in a selforder to excuse themselves

for the non-practice of (

I

i

)

1 1

is

admit, and to

on. side.

we

it.

a hard, dry, uninteresting work.

This

address myself further But meditation has an easy and pleasant All

it

I

will

depends on the subjects upon which As a rule we do nothing de

meditate.

as a

human

act, without meditation meditation being the study of certain premises, and rightly concluding from them. It is true

liberate,

that

and

we sometimes clearly

that

;

see the conclusion so quickly we do not advert to the

premises and reasoning which had really gone Let me take a few homely examples. on. A


DIFFICULTIES

man wishes

He

buy a horse.

to

the purpose for which

57

consider

will

he intends him

dray.

carriage, riding, hunting, etc., the price- he can

and

is

ready to give.

With

these;

in

mind, he

examine a number of animals, and buy that one which he believes is best suited to the work and to his purse. A person is about to take, a will

He

vacation.

him

will

most.-- of

consider what would please home or foreign of O

countries,

the money he places, cities, silvan scenery, etc., can spend, and the time at his and disposal, then comes to that conclusion which, all

things

deems the best, and carries it out. The same may be said of buying a coat, or a dress, or of most other Now things we do. we; have merely to the same faculties employ in a similar way on spiritual subjects, and we considered, he

have meditation. I consider, for instance, the malice, the moral turpitude of sin, that it is the only evil, an insult and outrage offered to God, bad in its consequences to him who commits it even in this world, and terrible in its

eternal

forced on

keep

A

consequences.

me

to get rid of it clear of it, to avoid the

lead up to to do so

conclusion

if

on

my

is

soul, to

temptations which

it, ;

to practically hate

or

I

it,

and

I

resolve

studv God, the Creator,

the


VKTKRA A

5S

Father, the

NOVA

7"

Lover, or the awful sufferings of

and a truth is forced on me as to the relations which should exist between them and me, and then, like; an honest honourable man, purpose to establish such, all if necessary, and to uphold them through our

Lord,

1

my

liie.

At the same little

time,,

do not wish

I

to

make

of certain difficulties, natural to us, with

reference to meditation, on spiritual subjects as compared to that on material worldly ones. First, material sensible

things

come home tons

so easily, so powerfully, and often so pleasantly through the senses, that meditation on spiritual things, by means of spiritual faculties of the (a} Because the and latter difficult, requires a greater Because we mental labour than the. former. call the easy are so spoiled by what may

soul,

placed at a discount.

is

is

more

(/>)

I

education of the senses, that inclined

to

resent

obliged to believe in

we

are naturally

and rebel against being and to be influenced by

those things which we cannot see, touch, taste, In a word, the use in medita hear, or feel. tion of the faculties of the soul, in order to

make our

the

lives,

great is

more

truths

of

difficult

God

practical

than the use

of

in

the


DlI

senses with

Put

it

in

l

ICULTIES

reference

this

way

:

to

its

59

special

objects.

God, essentially a

Spirit,

a far greater reality in every way than an earthly king, emperor, or than the Sovereign is

Pontiff,

who all

are sensible objects.

He

is

also

Faith tells me all infinitely above them all. this. Moreover, when I am making meditation, am in His presence and in converse with Him. Now I would not like to be asked, Were you I

always as careful of respect, of reverence, of what you thought, of what you said, and how you said it, when in audience with God as you would certainly be if in audience with an

emperor or the Sovereign

Pontitl

Again, when we meditate

?

or talk to

God

with

the desire of becoming better Catholics, God does not say pleasant or complimentary things contrary. He is for ever calling our attention to that something, be it great or to us.

On

the?

which is u^ly in our souls and lives that something which is a barrier between Him and us that something o which is an obstacle in the of that way perfection which He desires of us.

little,

He

calls our attention to it, that we may remove and place ourselves thoroughly right with Him. But this is the verv thinoJ O we naturally dislike to do. We do not like to look on the it

>


VR TRRA R T NO VA

f,o

ugly

on

tiling,

the obstacle, the

naturally like if

take

\ve

it

God

and s

and

soul

imperfect tiling in

life,

like to indulge

view.

we

are,

the

barrier,

because,

we

Besides,

it.

bound

to

admit

that we should sacrifice it. break it, our idol, to \ve cannot do without labour, piece s, and this

the very things we In a word, the sinful matter naturally hate. to which God calls our attention is naturally so

self-denial,

mortification

and the supernatural treatment of it is so distasteful, that we dislike meditation, which in Or we sists on our fixing eye and hand on it. medita are making persuade ourselves that we tion when we are, in a vague way, looking here and then- and everywhere, and most dishonestly wishes overlooking the very point to which God

liked,

and

The

directs us to look.

home home

to us

by God

to us

in real

in

truth, as

brought

meditation, and brought

love,

is

naturally bitter.

It

touches us on the sore point, about which we are most sensitive, and about which we would So wish that even God would let us alone. the truth, that, with the true instinct of our corrupt nature, we turn away from it, try to more, we are get rid of or to ignore it; nay inclined to be up in arms against Him who bitter

is

speaks

to

us

of

it.

When

St.

Paul

(Acts


DIFFICULTIES xxiv.

61

discoursing before the judge Lelix, he spoke of certain virtues which called 25)

w;is

to his (Felix mind ugly things in his life, ) hence he at once got rid of St. Paul. And our Lord once said to the Jews, do Why you seek to kill Me, the man who has spoken the "

truth to

you?"

(John

viii.

naturally distasteful, for the

make

should

40).

Meditation

is

very reasons which

supernaturally attractive and profitable, namely, because it fixes the eye and hand on the ugly things in soul and life, and it

presses the necessity of mortification

in

order

remove them.

Because it brings home to us truths naturally most David is unpalatable. a signal example of this. When the prophet drew his attention to his terrible sin, he turns away, will not admit it, and becomes indignant with a fabled sin and sinner. There is a good deal of Felix, of David, and of the Jews in the to

best of us. (2)

a

I

here

is

common one

a second objection or complaint which, perhaps more than any

make little of meditation or to give it up. Meditation, they say, is not only a dull heavy work, but more, it does me other, causes persons to

no good.

I

get no

pious feelings.

St.

no holy thoughts, no Teresa gives us, in a few

lights,


VETRRA ET NOVA

62

value of meditation, words, her estimate of the when she and of this temptation to abandon it, The greatest temptation of my life was wrote, of the desola to give up meditation because "

tion

I

suffered

;

be.

true

therefore to medita

and you shall gain through all desolation, Meditation is no doubt a dull heavy heaven but I will think sort of work to flesh and blood, labour, worth the doing, it it worth the tion,

"

patient

if not necessity, importance, -as stated and proved in the- preceding pages,and there with a view to my eternal salvation even at great cost. fore a work to be held on to difficulties, should bear in mind that all these due to drawbacks, etc, may be in great part in using the ordinary my neglect or carelessness of a fruitful means necessary for the making Moreover, if meditation require meditation. and senses, a mortification of the imagination

bear

1

mind

in

its

;

1

fair

amount

and

self

better

if

which devoid

is

I

of watching

much the from beginning to end, so The hard meditation, them. practise and therefore throughout a struggle,

of

sensible

worked through, best

and fighting distractions

The

me makes

is

consolation,

the

most

labour, trouble, it

etc.,

more pleasing

if

solid

to

patiently and the

which

God

it

costs

more


DIFFICULTIES

63

and meritorious to myself. Persons will and consolation in the truth that courage

helpful find

the hard meditation

had nothing-

is

the best.

else to offer to

God

If a

it

but the self - denying- patience with

he

made

to

Him.

it,

Again,

his offering

which would be very pleasing

devotional

lights,

person

at the close of

feelings,

sensible;

no way to the essence consolation, belong of a good meditation, (iod sometimes gives oftener lie does not. As a rule they them, do not last long and if we get attached to them, they are almost always taken away. in

;

Spiritual

writers

warn

us

against

certain

dangers which attend on sensible consolations in

prayer.

Ignatius does so formally in his rules Discretion of Spirits." Some, when under the influence of sensible consolations, St.

lor

"the

pass easily into vain self-complacent thoughts.

They go

ballooning as

visited or petted to

those

sensible

by

if

God

;

they were specially others get attached

consolations

because

they sweeten, make pleasant the work of meditation. They identify them with the work

lighten,

they were of its essence. They become Hence, when these sensible spoiled by them. as

if


64

when the dry, hard, feelings pass away, and desolate stale sets in, they give up the work because

now

is

it

so

and because they

dull,

imagine that there 1 can be no real prayer without them. hey not themselves, seek and love to have come me Let (iod and iod s work, in their prayers.

most

and

falsely

foolishly

(

say once for all, that lights, gushing feelings, of the burning words, tears, etc., arc- in no way nature or substance of prayer nay more, the ;

the

absence of them, patiently

borne,

merit to prayer. dark, desolate

command

Again, he

make

to

can also turn

a

own

life,

soul

and

a

gives

state

desolate

dull

if

special

if

additional

a person be in a dry,

still

,

state,

has grace at his

lie good meditation. amount of light on his because of the knowledge

a

fair

and experience he has of both, can form a true and come to judgment, have a right feeling, the correct

conclusion as to the bettering of

both. I

to give here the substance of rules which St. Ignatius has left us on

think

some

"Spiritual

it

well

Consolation"

because under difficulty

lation,"

consolation as

"

they

and

touch

Spiritual Deso the subject or

consideration.

some

He

defines

interior motion excited


DIFFICULTIES the soul by which it comes to be inflamed with the love of God, so much so that it can in

love nothing created in itself, but only in the Creator of all. Likewise, when tears burst forth

it to the love of Gocl, whether from they spring grief for sins committed, or from the Passion of Christ our Lord, or from any other consideration directly ordained to His service or praise." Also, "Any kind of interior joy which calls and attracts men to

urging

heavenly that

is

He

things."

defines desolation,

"All

contrary to the above, as darkness,

and

disgust of soul, an attraction towards low and earthly things, agitations and temptations which urge the soul to diffidence, without hope or love." "When the soul finds itself slothful, tepid, God."

sad, and,

as

it

Theik amongst

were, separated from the reasons why we

find ourselves in desolation, the third

"

is,

That

God may give us a true knowledge by which we may intimately perceive that it is not in our power to acquire or retain excessive devo tion, ardent love, tears, or any other kind of spiritual consolations, but that all

favour of

God

our Lord

;

a gift or and to teach us not is

build our nest in anot/iers ho^l$c by allow ing our intellect to be lifted up to any kind of

to

5


VETRRA ET NOVA

66

to ourselves pride or vainglory by attributing or other kinds of spiritual feelings of devotion

consolation. that prayer in itsell Ignatius teaches us or desolation, and independent of consolation St.

is

should be kept so by him great patience and

who

trust

in

prays, exercising during the

God

time of desolation, great humility and fear of self in time of consolation. us may bring this truth well home to two me Let suppose in the following way one. of whom on arising in the, morning persons, would rather go to his meditation or prayer It has not only a else. than to

We

:

anything

but for, supernatural attraction likes and, He it, easy to him.

is

naturally

he rightly makes it, though not costing him much, it will redound to God s honour and his own spiritual The other, when he awakes at the if

profit.

moment

for

arising,

slothfully in bed, or,

would much rather stay if he gets up, take a book,

a newspaper, loll in his chair, or go at once to some external work which he naturally likes.

has sound principles with reference to meditation and prayer, and lie believes that acts according to them. beGod, out of love, wishes him to meditate

But no

;

he

is

a

man who


DIFFICUL TIES

67

cause

it is necessary for him, because he cannot on and hold his own against his enemies get

without

it that it is a means fixed by (iod with a view to his perfection, etc. Hence, right dead against his natural will he sets himself to the work, and labours patiently and reverently He does not allow through it to the end. distractions to become wilful. f has no >

I

(

sensible consolation- -desolation, perhaps; work is so much against his nature.

the

Now,

will

anyone dare

second person

to say that the prayer of this is not as good as that of the

not be safely asserted that it is many reasons, and, above all, for the mortifications and self-denial which he first?

much

-may

it

better for

practised

in

order to

make

it?

I

Ie

conquered

himself and did hard things in order to honour and please (iod, and to effect that about which (iod is most anxious -the; salvation of his own

A person who keeps to meditation when he has sensible consolation, and gives it up

soul.

when

this

on, like

all

passes away, cannot be depended are influenced by mere feeling;

who

whereas a person who "through all

who

will

trusted.

is

desolation" is

true

a

to

man

meditation of principle,

never give the practice up and can be To the saying, Meditation does "


VRTRKA ET NOVA or

little

sounds (iod for not

,

we

no

I

should

good,"

A

like

means

blasphemy. our -ood does no good!

shall find the

cause

This

answer,

fixed If

in ourselves,

it

by

does not

in

Hut even a meditation care the meditation. made is better than no meditation at all. lessly


CHAPTER

VIII

CKRTAIN INDUSTRIES WHICH MAY \YIIKX

I

DO

not

intend

US

IIKLl

MKDLTATl\<;

to

say

as

anything"

system and manner of meditation

to

the

Yvhich a

in

person should be educated or should educate This is done, certainly ought to he himself. with care and fulness, in ecclesiastical done;,

Seminaries and nor Religious ;

schools,

colleges,

Novitiates, is

it

Priests

for

neglected

and convents,

and

Catholic

in

which

in

in

structions on this subject, suitable to persons called to live in the world, are given supple ;

mented afterwards by

retreats

attended.

there

Besides,

made

arc;

or missions

many

cheap and easy to get, which treat matter, and Confessors can do much. merely

give

myself

to

suggesting

books, of I

this will

what

1

to lighten call Industries," which may help and sweeten a naturally dull and heavy work, "

without interfering with or injuring

its

substance.


VETERA

70

I .T

NOl A

be found helpful to those who find, as most of us do, that meditation faithfully kept to is the hardest of all our private These- industries

duties.

spiritual

will

Bonaventure tells us that when making his meditationSt.

he was often like: to a chained dog tugging to get away, hut held on by the chain of his rule. Selection

First Industry.

of

the

subject.

who

out practise meditation soon find that they have, in this matter of spiritual food,

Persons

a special palate. They that certain subjects or

come

to

class of

know and

feel

subjects suit

Some

them better

than

perhaps like meditating on

best and derive most benefit from

others.

-the

few,

Xovissima," the last things, the terrible truths, and on (iod as studied under Others find these subjects useless their aspect. "

the-.

;

of our they prefer scenes from the early lite His most or Lord, or His parables, striking-

words, or

still

more

1

sufferings, and Some like a

lis

as manifested by these.

Mis lovebook ot

meditations for every day in the year others Imitation oi prefer the New Testament, the others use book Christ, or some suggestive ;

;

Some

soon discover that a certain way of looking at and studying the with God, of subject, of getting on close terms

no book

at

all.


1ND US TRIES WHICH

.

\

I

A

HEL 1 US

7 \

7

1

Him, comes more to them than naturally and easily and sweetly and improve to let them If other ways. so, keep on the subjects and ways which they learn from experience suit them best.

talking

;uul

In saying suspected of

the

to

listening

all

do not wish

I

little

making

preparatory

for grace that

this,

prayer,

my

all

of

operations (during ordained purely to the

be

preludes,

"asking

intentions,

the

to

"

Lord actions, and our

meditation)

may be

and praise of

service

His divine Majesty," or of the- second prelude, wish ask of God our Lord that which and desire." This petition ought to be accord I

"to

presume we ing to the subject-matter. should always ask the grace to make a good meditation, and the grace suggested by or which we meditate. special to the subject upon "the The first composition of place," I

when

prelude, rightly used,

is

This helpful. in sensible visible things,

useful

and

composition of place is, see with the eyes of the imagination" the on is place where the thing O I wish to meditate found, "such as the temple, the mountain, "to

I

meditation on "In supper -room, invisible things, such as the meditation on sin,

the

it

will

etc."

be to

see,

with the eyes of the imagina-


VETERA ET NOVA

72

tion,

my

soul

in

imprisoned

body, and the two together

this

corruptible of misery,

in this vale

it were in exile among brute beasts." This first prelude, the composition of place, if used, should be the subject of only a few minutes it may be made too much of and become an

as

;

obstacle.

A

fact

is

told of a

who, when meditating on

young Religious

Last Supper, gave the whole hour to the composition of place, "because," as he said, "he could not get our Lord out of a draught." These preludes are means to an end therefore, if a person is the

:

caught up by God, united with Him in the first moment of his meditation, for such often he is certainly not to leave God and happens,

back to Him by means of preludes, as the end for which these are intended has There should be been gained without them. no iron-bar rule let persons select those sub jects, that manner of treating them, which they find best suited to their character and spirit. That food for the body which pleases the palate, and naturally insinuates and assimilates try to get

;

the physical constitution, is the best so persons use spiritual food, and use it in the

itself to let

;

best suits their spiritual palate and brings home, in the sweetest and easiest way,

way which


INDUSTRIES WHICH and strength

light

MAY HELP

US

73

These remarks

to the soul.

made

are intended not for beginners, but for those who, after the experience and practice of time, have found out their

just

special spiritual

taste.

to

Second Industry. -The time we should give meditations, and the best time for

making

As

it.

to

persons

the

themselves,

shall

I

first,

aided

their ordinary confessor, will

of

merely say that by the; advice of be the best judges

can understand persons living in the I do not now of those bound speak by rule to a certain length of time making a better and more earnest meditation for a quarter than for half an hour. As to the second, there this.

I

world

for

common opinion, founded upon that the best time is the reasons, good morning, before a person is committed to the active and appears to be a

duties of the

Then; is a day. to the Priests of the old law which writers cite not as prov spiritual but as this time. ing "A fire upon suggesting the altar shall burn, and the Priest shall distracting

command given by God

always

feed time,

it,

putting

and

never go

this

out"

wood on is

everyday

the perpetual

(Lev.

or practice helps

it

vi.

12).

fire

at

morning

that shall

No spiritual

more than meditation

to

duty

keep


VETRRA RT NOVA

74

and

purifying

in

the.

soul,

powerful dread of allowing this

which with

and we fire

certainly will best fuel, and the if

it

strong and should have a

-race

inflaming

wane

to

we do time

or

go

out,

not provide to

do

this

however, an

it

is

evil

There is, of persons identifying comes or danger which that it morning time with meditation, namely, time."

"morning

reason,

it

We

day.

and

from a sufficient neglected, even to be lost for the is lost or supposed meditate, think of God can and

then

be

it

may

talk to

in

any time, and in any place, on board ship, walking carriage,

Him

railway along the road,

at

awake

at night,

alone

m

our

meditation own* room; and many who need are, as a rule, most, like Priests and Religious,

often

and much

alone.

God commanded

and in all chosen people to meditate frequently vi. 7). on His law, as we have, seen (1 )eut. places of

day. David mentions "morning," "break medi for as his favourite times and ^The morning if possible and con tating. or early night venient, but, if not, the evening "night"

before we second-best time, perhaps the have of the day, or after we begin the work

is

finished

it.

Third Industry.

~^\^

if

not all meditation


LVDCSTRIES WHICH MAY HELP US hooks give

three; points

;

75

St. Ignatius occasionally

by no means follows that one should, as a matter of course, O o through O all the points, even when he has prepared them over But

lour or live.

the teaching O f St. Ignatius as we in one of his additions That in a

It is

night.

have

it

it

"

:

which I shall find what desire there without rest, being anxious to proceed to have satisfied myself." That another, until point

in

I

J will

I

the very first point, or even in suppose dependently of it, I feel that God has given me the right thought and is speaking to me in

is,

me

Him in the most and not go on to helpful way, other have exhausted the one any point until in hand; if have not exhausted it more, nay or satisfied myself at the end of my fixed and giving

I

to

am

speak

to

to rest so, I

I

meditation

time, I should next morning and keep to

take it

it

up again have taken the honey and oil, till

I

the light and strength, all out of it. \Ve know, from notes found after his

all

death, that Cardinal Palavacini, S.

[.,

made

his

meditation morning after morning on the same subject for more than twenty years, namely, I he birst and Foundation," Principle called

The End

Creatures."

This

commonly I

.nd of

of

fact

Man and

the

should surprise


VETERA ET NOVA

7 (,

none who has experienced the great power there

in

is

this

The

meditation.

Cardinal, suited best

this

by experience that him most help, and spiritual palate, gave sent him in the proper dispositions to his daily work, rightly and most wisely kept to it.

learning Ins

of Fourth Industry. The posture or position medi make or may the body in which we should mind on this his us St. tation. gives

point

Ignatius the fourth addition of the first week. fourth addition is to enter on the contem

in

The

one time kneeling, at another prostrate on the earth or stretched on the ground with my

plation, at

ever face upwards, now seated, now standing, intent on seeking that which I desire." find that which I I kneeling or prostrate, etc.,

\Ye not try any other position." be should should bear in mind that the posture a good used as a means to the end, namely, a that me Let meditation. suppose practical ordi the meditation kneeling, person begins his want,

I

will

that

nary position, and the end sought, helpful towards finds

so to the finish.

But

it

time this kneeling position

becomes other,

it

suits

is

him remain

let

may be

and

that after a

onesome way or

not an easy in

trying, disturbing so as to interfere with the

quiet

and


MAY

INDUSTRIES WHICH mind

calm of the meditation

:

periment, try

if

so,

is

posture, till he finds are not to take a

We

the best for his work. it

77

and therefore with the he may or ought to ex

some other

posture because

HEI.r US

in

itself easiest

for

the

body, for this might soon end in drowsiness or sleep, but we may use it if we find that quiet to the

body in this position mind and best for the work.

also quiet to the It is noted that St.

is

name walking as one of the ways in which meditation may be; made, though he allows it when making the short examen Ignatius does not

on the meditation made. say

guided by

his

Still

principle

I

think that

I

may

pacing

quietly up and down one s room, one s garden, or in some retired place, would be allowed by This might him, provided it helped the work.

perhaps be the best way of fighting sleep or a strong inclination to it, particularly in summer time.

Bearing in mind St. about desolation, and that drysaying ness, dulness, absence of all sensible consolation desolation in some of its many forms which a hard and often make meditation distasteful work, it may be well to consider some industries which will help us through when in this state. Fifth

Teresa

s

Industry.


VE TRRA ET NO VA

78

St.

of

gives

Spirits"

ourselves

his rules for

in

Ignatius

desolation.

in

Discernment

"the

three reasons

why we

"The

first

is

find

from

because we are tepid, slothful, ourselves, and thus negligent in our spiritual exercises,

on account of our own spiritual

consolation."

from God,

"That

lie

deprived ot other two an;

faults are

The may try how much we

arc worth, and how much we progress in II is service and praise when deprived of a bountiful In pay of consolation and special graces."

we may show our fidelity to (iod by doing His will and work from love of Him, even when it is naturally hard, and that bounti we do not need to be induced by

other words, that

"a

"

pay of

ful

That

"He

and special graces. a true knowledge of us may give consolation

to require or retain powerless we are It excessive devotion, ardent love, tears, etc.

how is

most tried comforting to remember that the

often souls which were by desolation were most earnestly striving to become saints. With reference to the first cause, given by St. Ignatius, tion,

why we

namely,

sloth

the spiritual duties,

and easy.

Let

find ourselves in desola

and

negligence

remedy

us use

is

the

in

our

always at hand ordinary means,


INDUSTRIES WHICH MA Y HELP US prescribed by all spiritual writers, for If we use these, good meditation.

make

well

it

cannot. that

God but

It

;

if

we

neglect

all.

79

making

a

we must we

or even one,

cannot be borne too well

in

mind

we

use the ordinary means settled by for the doing of a work, we must succeed if

;

if

we do

not,

we

cannot,

(iod never helps means when the

by giving extraordinary ordinary are available and yet neglected.

All

and amongst them St. Ignatius, are strong, explicit, and minute; in their direc tions as to what we ought to do in order to spiritual writers,

good meditation. First of all, we should go to the work with a prepared mind.

secure "

a

Before

"

prayer,"

and be not

like

says (iod,

prepare thy mind,

one who tempts

In

(iod."

other words, neglect this ordinary means pre paredness of mind and you cannot succeed in making a good prayer nay more, you are like ;

one tempting God, that is, expecting Him to work a miracle or give you extraordinary help when you are neglecting the most important of

to

A good beginning an act of simple lively By

the ordinary.

is

work.

faith,

yourself

grace

to

in

the

make

always given

presence;

a

good

to those

of

(iod

;

meditation,

who

rigfitly

ask

half the

place the

ask a it

grace use ;


ET NOVA

VF.TRRA

So

and

clear

patience,

not creating

keeping grace in putting away etc., memory, of every thought, imagination, and the with work, do which have nothing to work then which, if indulged in, must injure it, this

through to the end distractions,

nor,

in

when

they come, wilfully and the meditation must be

entertaining them, or feel it is a good one? even though you think of sensible conso not, because of the absence

and

lation

of

a

certain

hard

drudgery

No

in

doubt,

on to the end. patiently holding renders neces the using of the ordinary means deal of mortification, of self-watcha

good

sary

senses, restraining the

fulness, larly,

we

memory, imagination,

thought that meditationmortification secures a good find consolation in the

shall

this

shall

self in

of

best

it.

part perhaps the him a that person finds now suppose without dull, desolate state,

nay more, I

eyes particu but feelings, etc.,

is

that

dry,

causes of

own, because of the other Let us desolation mentioned by St. Ignatius. and safe ways by see if there be any easy

fault of his

rouse which a person so placed may lighten it, to the himself out of it, help himself through is first suggested Well, there are and the end "When the Bonaventure St. by a saying of ;

:


INDUSTRIES U

won

heart

Make

t

speak,

short

llICII

to

Y //AY./

speak with in

aspirations

you would wish

MA

feel

the

words,

towards

L

S

Si

tongue."

say

God

;

what

make

short acts of sorrow, of love, of thanksgiving, of oblation, of resolve, just as your mind

make these aspirations with a suggest, certain violence in the very teeth of your dull

may

The hard

desolate state.

aspirations are the

besides, they have a rousing effect and help to keep us alive to our work and to the presence of God. Or turn upon yourself in

best

;

a severe but just

way say to yourself you have know you you have, and you know

that fault,

God

;

like it, that He wishes you overcome yourself and correct it. You made resolutions about it again and again, and yet failed to keep them again and again. Why

that

does not

to

? Because you deluded yourself thinkingwas not a fault, or not as serious as it was, or that God had no concern about it, or that,

this it

because you kept

dead

for

became tactics,

self-confident, neglected the necessary

and

and more

We

it under for some time, it was and so were off your guard,

ever,

fell

;

ending, of course, with stronger

practical resolutions.

read of

dry desolate

some holy state,

souls,

when

in this

turning on and reviling


VETERA ET NOVA

82

somewhat manner :-- low often pleasure with

whom

following-

talked with have my friends, even with persons

1

about

the

alter

themselves,

1

cared

much time have

1

little

or not at all;

how

in

such

misspent

spent

I

actual contact with,

conversation; and now to and in the presence of, God, 1 cannot talk Friend lim for half an hour, to Him who is the in

1

of

all

What

friends

a

Lover

and the

weak,

ungrateful being 1 conviction of this,

of

all

lovers.

inconsiderate, thoughtless, and am then, in the full ;

Him

cry to

I

care, consideration, love,

for greater

more abundant

graces,

Or I talk to do, so much. needing them, as God about the responsibilities He has placed I

salvation of upon me, namely, the

my own

soul,

and, as in the case of parents, Priests, Religious, I tell of others. etc.. the salvation of the souls to dared have Him that of myself would not could not take these responsibilities, but I Therefore, my refuse because 1 le gave them. I

Thou God, I have a right to ask and asking, to must give the graces which will enable me hast placed bear and carry the burden Thou ;

upon me. I

call

this

the

meditation

of

meditation well suited to Priests.

Solomon, a God bade


INDUSTRIES WHICH J/A Y HELP US

83

Solomon ask a gift, and he meditated within himself what he should askgreater riches, extent of temporal territory or power, etc. but no. He passed over all and said to

such,

God,

Thou

me

hast

this

given people to govern, numerous as the sands of the sea, and who am I of myself to do this ? Well, give me therefore

judge

me

wisdom and knowledge

Thy

for the

people,

work."

the

And

to

worthily

grace which will fit God was so pleased,

because he asked not only the right but the best thing, that He gave him it and the others as well If a (3 Kings, chap. iii.). person has the will to the duties of

his state discharge asks often and earnestly the grace to do so, and then uses the ordinary means, God could not allow him He has promised not to allow him to make a real mistake which well,

would

be injurious to himself or others. meditation the heart won t

When

speak, cry to

in

God

in

words, rest upon those words and on what they mean, and you must take good out of them.

As a last word, have your fixed time and fixed length of time for your meditation, as a rule keep to it, and, if to shorten the time, give a

tempted minute or two over.

Work throuo-h S***

*


04

VETKKA ET NOVA

and be consoled in you can, to the end, to offer the thought that if you have nothing exercised to God but the reverent patience you

as best

will through the meditation, your offering to merit your be pleasing to Him and of great best. the is The hard meditation self.

all


CHAPTER

AKTICri.AK F.XA.MKX

I

A

FK\V

IX

words now on a

which helps much

all

duty or practice value it, to become

spiritual

who

not only good hut truly pious Catholics, namely, It is the particular examen. scarcely too much to say that it is one of the greatest factors in holiness and perfection. say nothing about the general examen ot conscience, though treated at I

some length by

know what point and

be found "

I

it

is,

St. Ignatius,

and because

power

in

oi

the

I

believe that the

examen

are really to

the particular.

do not meditate

but to

because Catholics

become

to

better."

become more Into a

good

learned, practical

meditation there should enter a good deal of Now the particular examen self-inspection. focuses

the

light

and strength we get from

meditation and honest self-study. It fixes the and the hand where eye exactly they are most needed, on that something in self which requires


VE TF.RA E T N( VA

86

)

to one s mentions Ignatius

view

to be specially looked to with a

salvation

and

St.

perfection.

what should be the subject of the particular examen, namely, that "particular sin or defect It which one desires to correct and amend.

may

a sin, mortal or venial, or

be;

which

I

some

fault in

act deliberately against the clear will

could not perhaps be theo In other words, it is logically that sin or defect which it is most desirable to

of God, though

it

called a

correct

sin.

and amend, because

it

most with the sanctification of It

is

spiritual

an undoubted truth writers,

is

my

interfering soul.

testified to

by

all

more by self-study amongst our weak points

but

still

and experience, that there is one in which we, for we all have such and amongst our spiritual enemies an! weakest there is one who is the, strongest, an enemy who is our special enemy, having his eye on and ;

hand against our weak point, tinder whose, attack we are weakest and to whom we most We may call him the leader easily succumb. Give him his way and he has of the rebels. after him rabble a conquer, keep him always down, and all our other enemies are cowed and his

;

comparatively harmless. "

"

Fons

et

Origo

of

all

It

may be

called the

other sins and

faults.


PARTICl I.AR

commonly named

It is

God

perhaps marks

it

EXA MEN

87

the predominant passion. when He speaks of that

when concupiscence or desire of the heart which, to his yielded to, makes one a laughing-stock of the means I enemies. pon this we, by examen, keep eye and hand in order particular

no quarter, in order to cut, burn it out, by the knife and fire of mortification. should view it as an assassin intent on my destruction, and therefore, keep clear of it when can, and fight legitimately and victoriously to give

it

I

I

must meet when examen we must be

the

In

it.

I

particular

carefully on our guard running at uncertainties against vagueness, and beating the looking here and there and everywhere, except where we need most to look and where we naturally most dislike; "

air,"

look

to

deliver

we

;

like

should,

blow

every

where

a

good

the

boxer,

enemy

is

most vulnerable. In

selecting examen there

the

can

subject

be

no

of the

particular

difficulty.

The

honest study and experience of myself, aided by a confessor who knows me, will at once, or easily, settle the question.

one

may

ask

Well, until

I

how

Subject selected, I should keep to it ? long

have so weakened or conquered


88

/

the

sin

habitual

TKKA K 7 NO A

7i

I

or fault

that

hold

case,

I

my own

remember

should, however,

with a

now,

We

it.

against

that the

of

sort

predomin

ant passion never really dies, and must always be It may be that held in suspicion, and watched.

a person has two sins or faults,- one interior idle-mindedness, vanity, etc., which never breaks out or shows itself in any way to the discdiiicaanother, which does break out, scandalises, hurts, or draws others into sin, such as sins of temper, tongue, bad example, tion

etc.

of others

Now

it

;

is

clear that

between the two

for

my

if

I

have

particular

to select

examen

I

not neglecting, however, prominent place to the other in my It would be foolish, if not general examen. be making his to ridiculous, for a person examen on purity of intention, the

should select the

latter,

to give a

particular

when presence of God, or some such subject, the temper or the tongue, or both, are running riot in his life.

We

should

be,

in

the

examen

as

in

the

God, not all in a moment, expecting to get the mastery or losing courage because of a slip or even a There is no bounding up fall now and then. the mountain of perfection, there is no getting meditation, patient and

trustful

in


KXAMEX

s<,

God is pleased with him holy in a hurry. has the will to toil steadily,

who

though slowly,

lost

covering he fail or fall. the Lord,

(Luke

xii.

when He cometh, 37)

of the saints

fighting.

came

shall find watching" If

we

we must

aright,

were not made saints but

re-

ground, or up again and at work if "Blessed arc; those servants whom

at

read the lives

learn that they in a hurry by

once or

to their

high state slowly, by using grace patiently years in fighting their dominant faults, not, however, without a (jocl,

for

now and then, or perhaps many of them. The spiritual advantages which come of the

slip

examen

are great and many. Any and holds to it patiently free himself of mortal sin, even though

particular

one who makes will it

it

well

may have become

question

of venial

habitual.

If

sin

only, it drifting into a habit of venial sin

which, persevered

in,

ends

in

will

there

make

be a

into tepidity,

the worst and

most hopeless state of mortal sin, a moral But there are also positive impossibility. results. A person watching, overcoming, and mortifying himself in that sin or fault which he naturally likes most to indulge in, must have,

as

his

reward,

grace and merit

;

a

constant

increase

he also perfects himself

of in


VRTERA ET NOVA

90

most needs, because the virtue Moreover, pet sin or fault. opposed to such a man has a generous soul, and God will he generous in return, and will have a special that virtue

lie,

his

A

loving providence about him. the;

ing

particular

examen

person

mak

well acts like a wise

who

has to defend a citadel. and skilful captain He will keep a sharp eye and strong hand on the weak point where he knows the strength of the enemy is massed, and make it impossible for the

to enter.

enemy

We

also

know what

must happen neglect the weak point with the enemy outside it, and looks where there is Our Lord, in the no weakness and no enemy. if he.

eleventh chapter of St.

Luke, says that

man armed who keepeth

strong

"

the

his court has

possesseth, but if things in he allow a stronger to come upon him and overcome him the latter will take away his So the armour and distribute his spoils."

peace which

all

spiritual citadel

is,

as a rule, safe in the hands

of a

man who makes

but

it

do

is

in

he,

his particular

examen

great danger of being captured

well, if

he

not.

The

particular (i) following acts :

grace, to

make

it

examen

To ask

well.

(2)

consists

in

the

light

and strength,

An

honest severe


PARTICULAR EXAMEN

91

self-examination with

reference to the special (3) Thanksgiving, if I have not fallen, sincere sorrow if I have. (4) To renew

sin or fault.

and to

myself in my sincere practical resolutions St. Ignatius adds, "The prevent relapse. fix

daily particular of the day and

examen

includes three periods

two examinations.

the morning, on rising, resolve to guard oneself with diligence against that particular sin or defect which he desires to correct. "

First,

straightway

in

to

The second The is

time

is

the middle, of the day.

The examination

"

third

to be

is

made

after supper. both times.

an

hour

quarter

of

general

exam ens.

for

marks particular and

St. Ignatius

the


CHAPTER X

X

K<;I,I:<T

<>r

carelessness

prayer easily accounts

in

the,

for so

matter of vocal

many

Catholics

They cannot get on being what they are. without grace, and grace cannot, as a rule, be Meditation and particular got without prayer. examen have; a connection with and are a help to vocal prayer which are overlooked by too If these two spiritual exercises be well many. made, they give great light with reference to one s weak point, his most dangerous enemy, and his enemy s tactics, and his own foolish, self-deluding manner of acting in the past, and, as a matter of course, they direct and stimulate him to ask earnestly and

self-confident,

constantly for most needs.

those

special graces which

he

Vocal prayer may be defined thinking of to Him. word a God and saying By "God" mean all which this word signifies, and also :

I


VOCAL PR A YKR His intercessory I

93

By "saying a word" mean everything which we can rightly say court.

God.

to or ask of

In these two, thinking of

saying a word to Him, we have the cannot have of vocal prayer. essence very A or be absent. both it if one person placed

God and

We

most

the

in

circumstances

distracting

surroundings, recollecting himself,

and

thinking of

and saying a word to God, really prays whilst a person prostrate before the Blessed Sacra ment, talking mindless heartless babble, or grossly and wilfully distracted, does not pray at ;

Our Lord teaches

all.

this

in

His parable of

the Pharisee and Publican. It

is

often said

pray well. second a

and

is

first

little.

speak

God to.

is li

very hard to pray, to has no truth in it, the

is

Prayer the

therefore

because to

The

it

speaking, to God,

is

easiest

of

all speaking, the easiest being in this world

we wish

man we may have

to

speak

to seek him,

to a fellow-

perhaps at cost he be in the room with us, to distinctly form and articulate words. Nothing of this is necessary in order to speak to God. He Himself tells us that we cannot, "In even if we wish, get away from Him. Him we live and move and have our being." of time and distance, or,

.it


VR TRRA K T NO VA

94

Omnipresence

one of Mis

Psalmist sings,

inspired

from

is

Thy

Spirit,

"Whither

whither shall

The

attributes.

I

shall

flee,

I

from

go

Thy

ascend into heaven Thou art there, descend into hell Thou art present if take my wings early in the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there also shall Thy hand lead me and Thy right hand shall hold me and said perhaps dark ness shall cover me, but darkness shall not be darkness to Thee, and night shall be light as the day; the darkness thereof and the light thereof face?

if

If

1

I

;

I

;

are alike to

Thee."

I

\ es, prayer

is

the easiest

thing in the way of speaking, because God is the easiest being in this world to speak to.

Our

lips are,

and

He

were, always at His ears, the gentlest whisper as as the clearest and loudest articulated perfectly St. Chrysostom, speaking of prayer, word. "

snys,

can

The

as

it

hear

earthly king

porters, flunkeys,

is

reached only through God, the Eternal

llatterers

;

King, without any intervention, without money, without expense." With reference to the power of prayer as of securing all good things, God is His great desire to save all men In explicit. and His great dread of losing even one, He

the

means


VOCAL seems

have

to

follows:

If

and

attain

concluded as

no danger

there will be I

;

in

95

make men esteem prayer

at its proper value, of their being lost

again and

RAYRR

reasoned can

I

I

therefore

will

manner

that prayer when rightly used ever be, in virtue of promise

must and you

them

tell

the plainest and strongest

My

shall

receive,"

and

is "

Ask

and omni

infallible

run

therefore

you through the whole of Scripture, you will find that Godin countless forms of words commands, urges, If

potent.

exhorts, entreats men to pray; lie tells them that His ears are always open, and of His

disappointment when prayer

From

Him.

all this

following most

St.

not

is

made

to

Augustine draws the

logical conclusion

"

:

God

is

for

He refuse when He never would He were not ever

ever urging us to ask; will we ask ? Certainly not, for

have so urged us ready to

to ask

if

give."

remarkable, too, that Gocl anticipates an objection or difficulty which some might and then find in it an excuse for raise, It

is

neglecting

prayer.

God

is,

one

may

say,

always ready to hear the prayer of the good and holy but what of a sinner His enemy, like tome will He hear him? In answer to ;


VE TEKA E T A O I A T

c/>

this,

Cjod more than

that

if

crimson or hear,

for

scarlet, "

He

Ills word whose sins are as upon Him, He will

once pledges

the worst sinner, call

desires not his death, but that

And we may add, converted and live." God will hear the worst sinner who cries to lim, all the more because he is in the greatest Let danger of being lost to Him for ever. he

be,

1

and cry to the Lord in their tribulation, distresses, of their out them will deliver

them

He

shadow bring them out of darkness and the of death, break their bond in sunder, take them out of their iniquity, send forth His word and He of good comfort, cry to the heal them." Lord, and He will deliver you out of the "

"God Bar. iv. hands of your enemies." of voice the at thee on have will surely pity will lie thy cry; ;is soon as He shall hear, In the New Testament the answer thee." words and life of our Lord, and the fact 1

:

that

worst

He

received

sinners

and

forgave

who came and

lovingly to

cried

the

Him,

ground prove that the difficulty or objection less and against. the truth. Hut there is no argument in favour of the omnipotence of prayer so clear and convincing is

1

Sec Psalms /ww/w, particularly

cvi.


VOCAI. r RAVER as

the

that which

Sermon on

our Lord

I

97

limself gives us in

the Mount.

"Ask

and

shall

it

be given you, seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened to you for everyone that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh fmdeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. For what man is there among you of whom if his son shall ask bread will he reach ;

him

stone

?

or

if

he

shall

ask him a

fish will

a

he reach

him a serpent? If you, then, being evil know how to give good things to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to them who ask Him?" Could this truth be presented to the

multitudes a stronger or more homely way? It is what is called an a fortiori argument taken from the manner in which earthly fathers act towards in

their children, and follows: It is

our Father

in

be paraphrased as simply absurd to suppose that heaven could refuse any

may

good

any of His children who of Him.

thing to it

rightly"

ask

An

objection to this truth suggests itself, and sometimes made through ignorance, namely, it is useless to argue against a fact. I have prayed for something good, and I have not is

received

it;

prayer

is

therefore not infallible


VETERA ET NOVA

9g

Before answering this objec

or omnipotent.

would first say to the objector, You who ask and receive are perhaps one of those

tion

I

"

How

can

you ask amiss." to writes Chrysostom, "expect God you," not do when you respect respect your prayers It would scarcely be just, them yourself?" to Himself, if God heard prayers or because

not,

respectful

or irreverent which, from the wilfully careless

which they were said, would be a But an insult to Him. making little of, if not I have I will suppose that my objector rejoins,

manner

in

to the conditions of a good prayed according I laid down in the catechism, and prayer as I have not received what I asked. Well, a "good thing,"answer, If what you ask be

that

is,

o-ood

according to

God

s

providence,

eternal salvation,- you in your regard, for your But if it be something will certainly receive it.

be good and which you honestly thought would God knew which asked for, but therefore rightly &

some would not be good, He will substitute for be will your He knows thing else which be is infallible and omnipotent Prayer good. answered, and answered in the cause always

best

way

for us

according to

There are two

God

s will.

classes of things for

which


VOCAL PR A YER

9Q

we may ask; nay more, for some of them we bound to ask. The first includes all

are

which

are certainly good, and about which there can be no doubt as to God s mind. Let me

give

A

a few examples.

person

is

tempted

tocsin,

is about to o-o t() confession, or receive someother sacrament, or is suffering a trial which taxes his patience or

Xow

it is resignation. certain that to resist the to receive temptation, worthily the sacrament, to bear patiently the

are

and each good things which God wishes for us. Ask, therefore, the grace neces sary and it must be given, and in cases trial,

all

many

given at once.

(

)r it

may

be that a young person

is asking grace with a view to a most important matter the selection of a state of life; if so, grace must be given to use the means of

coming to a right conclusion. Hut God may. and often does, not certain give graces or mani fest His will at once or on the first

He to

likes

as

He

asking.

tells

us in a

be

homely parable-

importuned. Many graces are well worth the frequent and \V C should patient asking. respect that condition of a good prayer re signation to the will of God- or, to put it in a more familiar way, God to as to the

when and

leaving

Himself

how

of His answerino-

the


VETRRA ET NOVA

ioo

We

us.

must

God because He exactly as dinal

we should

Newman

remembering: but

prayers,

with impatient our does not grant petition

become

not

like,

Car once. words well worth

or at

this, in

tells

"We

makes

pray, times

God

hears

and

ways

our

own."

The second

includes certain things which we sincerely think

class

mostly temporal which we cannot would be for our good, but of that God may be certain, because it is possible think differently.

would be good for more successful in

come

For instance, I think that it me- even spiritually to be

my

temporal

be

affairs, to

to

be

wealthier, to get a higher position, dear one, in health, to have some

stronger

whose

life is in

the balance, spared to me,

etc.

mind that such, but I should bear in pray for led oftener far wealth and high position have to than worldliness, voluptuousness up to pride, often abused, and that holiness, that health is it is better not to have, does not I

give what God and what God takes away

it

is

better to have

that what can easily persuade myself as for me ask would be good and wholesome but God, who knows bread, or fish, or egg as I could me is wise about me and loves me

lost

I

;


VOCAL r RAVER not

a

knows

myself, a

stone,

like a

serpent,

good Father,

my

Ikit

He

He knows

would

it

or

a

will

prayers are not

what

stitute

that

as

he

really

scorpion, not give

lost,

will

lot

He

hence, it

to

will

me. sub

he far better.

In

rightly made prayer for things of this second class there is, or ought to be, an all

underthoiight or intention, though not perhaps adverted to, of conforming our w ill to the will of (iod should

His be St.

different

Ignatius

closing words

from ours. teaches of

us

this

truth

in

the

Principle and as he calls his study on the end of and the end of creatures. He names four his

"

First

Foundation,"

man

things

which man

naturally

dislikes

"Sick

Poverty, Dishonour, and a Short Life," and four which man Health, naturally likes ness,

"

Wealth, Honour, and a Long Life"; and then "on our not, on our own part, wishing lor one more than the other, but in these and insists

in all oilier

things desiring and choosing," and praying for "only those which most lead us to the end for which we were created therefore;

"

;

other words, for those things only which God knows to he best for us. Father Roothan in in

his notes in

on

a striking

this

study presents this truth to us

manner, somewhat as follows

:-


1

VE TERA E T NO VA

02

for

Suppose I

person, wealth,

a

leave

moment you

that

free

to

God ask

said to a for

health,

etc., or the contrary, just as you like; will never punish you for the selection you I will not tell which would be better make, but 1

for you,

and you must take the consequences

What should be the answer of a right-minded man ? It should be, Ego nescio, Domine Tu scis (I do not know, () Lord, but Thou dost). Surely no one

of your

own

selection.

"

"

should dare of himself to select, when he has God to do so for him. God knows in wisdom what would be best, Ilis power enables Him to bring so, if

about, and His love obliges Him to do man do not interfere with or oppose Him; it

whereas

man

is

too often a fool about himself,

out what

powerless to work

human,

more

likely, in his

select

what would be

Let me

he desires, and

selfish, false love, to

hurtful rather than helpful. I illustrate this truth by a parable.

of consummate suppose a great earthly king wisdom, of immense power and intensely fond of his children, and then ask myself how must 1 should answer lie act with reference to them. at once, He must always do what is best for His wisdom directs, them if they allow him.

shall

his

power enables, and

his love forces

him

to


VOCAL PRAYER

103

so. So it must be with the great omnipotent Kino- and loving Father, God. Let His children as Me hears their prayers, pray they ought.

do

and gives the bread, the fish, the egg, the good His word is pledged to this, but in thing. doing so He makes ways and times His own. \\ e should always desire and pray for two the one to be true to the will of God graces as settled for us in the present, the other to be to conform to the will of God in the prepared future as

As

I

le

may

settle

for us.

it

the power of prayer

fested in

Holy

Scripture,

so clearly mani not wonder

is

we should

at the attributes

given to it and the wonderful by the greatest minds in the They speak of it as "infallible,"

things said of

Church.

it

"omnipotent,"

the "

"key

of

St.

heaven."

He who

Augustine says, prays well, lives St. Alphonsus, "He who prays will be saved he who does not pray will be St. well."

lost."

;

Chrysostom, "When the queen enters a city all the grandees gather round her, so when the spirit of

come and

prayer possesses the soul

in its

sin

cannot live

channel of grace

St.

train."

will

God

s

Teresa

all

tells us,

virtues

"

Prayer

"

Prayer

together."

grace

is

the

give up prayer, and

not come; prayer

is

the foundation


1

VE TERA E T NO VA

04

and they go to give up prayer, Someone has said, If you wish to love

of solid virtues pieces."

God, talk to Him. Prayer is talking to God, and the more we pray, the more we shall love. If a In the train of prayer come all virtues. will he sinner, prays, person, even the greatest "

soon get free of his slavery and if he perse veres in prayer, he will not only get right, but "He who prays well, keep right to the end. ;

lives

well."

Model preaches, by His example, a powerful sermon on the necessity of prayer.

Our

divine

Ghrist could not increase grace in His soul, could not become holier by prayer, yet He was

eminently the

man

of prayer.

His long hidden

When afterwards so of prayer. He had not "time busy during the day that Heto eat," He spent the night in prayer. when things went well prayed on principle with Him, as when the people wished to make Him king; when things went ill with Him, when "sad and sorrowful, being in agony, He St. this? all the

life

was a

prayed

Ambrose

life

longer." "

tells us,

Why

That He, who did not need so much, preach His

by praying of most powerful sermon to us on the necessity need it so much." prayer to us who

prayer, might,


CHAPTER

XI

DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING \VKLL

Too many make much praying-

the

difficulty

of

some through

well,

what prayer

of

is

and how

it

;

a sort

others,

perhaps, through excuse for neglecting O it.

ignorance oi ought to be made

I

of dishonest

shall divide the sub-

<T>

long and short prayer. Under the first I include Sunday or daily Mass, morning and night prayers, visits to the Blessed

ject into

what

I

may

call

Sacrament, part preparation for confession, In these the Rosary, and certain devotions. we should use that care and labour which are necessary to doing a work well, (i) To go to such prayers with a prepared mind, according to a divine command, and to make the necessary sustained effort not to introduce and to keep of all thoughts even those good in themselves which not only have nothing to do with the prayer am making, but will A good beginning is disturb and distract me. 105

clear

I


rETEKA ET NOVA

io6

\Ye should,

a spirit of simple lively faith, but without strain or worry, think place ourselves in the presence of God. half the work.

(2)

in

I

for a

moment

that

He

is

as real as the priedieu

am kneeling, not only upon which "He; on me but looking looking through me. or bench

is

I

the searcher of if

Or

hearts."

were about

to

I

think within

have an audience

myself, with some, great exalted personage, with king, emperor, or Sovereign Pontiff, what care I

should

I

of

take,

my

appearance and speak and listen

external

manner, and having to would prepare myself to say the best things in the best manner, to be also an attentive Hut now in prayer and respectful listener. am having an audience, am in personal con tact and discourse with One who is infinitely above them all. (3) I should keep my senses, the eyes specially,- imagination, memory, under I

I

I

control,

and

no way wilfully cause or create But distractions come, they must

in

distractions.

come.

Some

persons

become impatient and

vexed with themselves because they cannot command an impossibility, namely, prayer with Distractions must come, out any distraction. but there

them.

is

Do

not a not

venial sin

in

a million of

knowingly introduce

them

;


DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING

IVRLI.

107

when you advert to their being in your mind away again and again from them, and never wilfully entertain them. Be consoled in

turn

o ive a the thought that distractions so treated o o greater value! to prayer because of the self-

denial and

we must practise in a comforting truth that

mortification

rejecting them.

It

is

the hard, patiently made prayer, though devoid sensible sweetness or consolation, is the most

of

and pleasing to God. "Before prayer prepare thy soul, and be not like one who If use the ordinary settled tempts God." solid, meritorious,

I

means for making a good prayer, my prayer must be good but if wilfully neglect these, or I

;

even one of them, and hope to make a good prayer, I am as one tempting God that is expecting

do

so.

Him to work a miracle, He will not work.

that

I

may

which

short prayers I mean what are commonly called aspirations or ejaculations for to think of God lor a moment and a word to lim is say

By

;

I

prayer according to the definition already given. The advantages of this form of prayer are many,

and deserving of consideration by those who lead busy active lives, or who find long prayers too

much

for

where and

them.

in

First,

it

any position

can be sitting,

made any standing.


1

08

;

Vi / 7i

in

walking, riding, board, in office,

in

RA E T NO VA railway carriage, on ship market-place, in ballroom,

sleepless at night, etc., no St. Chrysosone but (iod being the wiser. tom exhorts us as follows Pray^ anywhere,

racecourse;,

lying

"

:

the market-place or in the shop, since prayer demands the outstretched soul rather than the in

extended arms.

Long

prayers to be avoided

;

they give opportunities to Satan to bear a could not easily which be fre should strain. lengthened Prayers distract

attention

Pray without identify position and place with prayer, like a good simple Dublin cabdriver, who, when told he could say no end of

quent and short SOUK; ceasing."

;

St.

Paul says,

ejaculations at his stand or driving, replied, Surely, Father, you would not ask me to pray "

with

my

hat

on?"

It

is

no doubt becoming

and a duty to take a reverent posture, with head uncovered, in sacred places and in sacred circumstances; but a good prayer

is

independent

seculars of active busy lives do not cultivate this form of prayer, they will scarcely

of these.

If

pray enough. Secondly, there are many who murmur and complain that they can never pray without being Well, let harassed bv constant distractions.


D IFF1C UL TIES O F PR A

I

IN(

,

U

ELL

\

09

A person of the. try this form of prayer. wildest imagination can gather up- if I may so speak mind and heart for a few seconds, and them

throw

them

into

a

few words without

the

possibility of distraction.

Thirdly, there is no need of getting prayers by heart or out of a book. \Ye may speak to

God

in

our

own

words, according to the thought,

feeling, wish, trouble, or want of the. moment. God likes us to become as little children, and to talk out to

Him, the good Father, after our Who knows what is in the mind of

own way. a man better

than the

man

himself?

Hence

a

poor, ignorant, religious-hearted man will talk his own mind to God better than the learned

and holy Priest could do us that His conversation Fourthly, dying work, during which

is

it

for him.

God

tells

with the simple. often a long and slow is

we need prayer most. Now persons who practised nothing but long prayers, who never thought of or made little, perhaps, of short ones, find it

often happens that

themselves

in

the

most

without any prayer at

come

all.

critical

time of

life

prayers be you so, because

Long

will tell

impossible, they of weakness, physical pain, or mental depres sion and the habit of aspirations cannot be ;


VE TRRA E T NO VA

no

whilst, on the other acquired in a moment who could not read, who for this hand, persons or some other reason accustomed themselves ;

to short aspirations, find themselves, time of sickness, perfectly at home in the

through in

life

use of them.

I

need say nothing of the power

word when temptation shows

of such a

itself.

And note well that the It is simply victory. hard because I naturally hate hard aspiration, to make it and naturally wish to give way to if made;, the temptation, therefore the best, because

my

is

the strongest and so much against

it is

The hard aspiration is the best. will. we should not make little of aspira

natural

Lastly, tions because they are only a few words the saying of a moment, as we have clear

consoling proof,

power.

St.

command

in

and and

Scripture, of their tells us that Peter, at the loly

I

Matthew

"walked upon the waters But to come to Him. seeing that the wind was strong: O he was afraid, and when he began an cried out, he to sink Lord, save me,

of Christ,

<J

aspiration of three words,

Jesus stretching forth him."

We

Peter was.

our

are

We

all

1 1

is

clear to

know how

lips at LI is ear,

in

"and

immediately

hand took hold of our Lord, even as near to us

He

is,

time of temptation or


DIFFICULTIES OF PRA YING U KLL

\

1

1

danger let us say even three words to our The same Lord, and it will be well with us. taught us by the fact that when the frightened Apostles cried out to their sleeping truth

Lord,

is

us,

"Save

we

perish,"

Pharisee and notorious

when

Publican,

typical

sinner,

He

four words,

\Ye learn once stilled the storm. in the Lord Himself our parable

at

was

the

it

from

ot

the

latter,

justified

the

by a

Lord, be merciful to seven words. From the thief when on the cross, he cried out, Lord, re member me when Thou comest into Thy Also when Martha and Mary sent kingdom." that touching prayer to our Lord. Lord, be

short act of contrition,

me

a

"

sinner,"

"

"

him whom Thou lovest is sick." This manner of prayer will not come naturally to us we should patiently labour to become

hold,

;

familiar with

it.

Little industries will help us,

such as a mark here

and there

in

the

book

are reading, something in our room out of or in a remarkable place, the sight of a church or a cross, etc. Something which by arrange

we

ment will catch the eye, will remind us of God, and of our resolve to often say a word to Him. This habit of ejaculatory prayer helps much to make us walk and live in the


VF.

TERA K T NO VA

The busiest man could say presence of (iod. a hundred such prayers every day without or his recreation, interfering with his business and

it

is

to

be feared that persons

active busy lives will not pray do not cultivate this habit. St.

ot

very

enough if they Chrysostom re

ejaculation at least when the hour sounds, that the course of prayer maywith the course of time.

commends

"an

keep pace

,

prayer, person knowing the power will if lost His and (iod Church, as taught by me Let Last be. without excuse on the Day. of

Any

whom you had suppose a poor man upon whom with you made an compassion, and Come to me every arrangement as follows I will give you abundant provision and morning :

for the day, clothes, etc., at certain times of the;

year

and time,

;

I

unwell send a neighbour, or let me know You hear, after some will send them.

if

of starvation, and on his you as the cause of it would

that he died

deathbed blamed

;

once he has no So it must be with

and you not be indignant one to blame but himself? the lost Catholic on awful Judgment Day. It would appear from many texts of Holy say at

is a command to make our Scripture that there Pray with lives, lives of unbroken prayer. "


D/FFJCU/.77ES OF out

every at all

to

"

faint."

*

times."

should be

pray pray in

ye therefore, praying

Yes, the

making

me suppose

life

of a

good Catholic

such are not

it

difficult.

a person in the state of grace,

shame

the friend of God, and

him

to

who makes every morning

not,

to

men

that

will

115

one of unbroken prayer, and the

conditions of

Let

I

"Watch

place."

A AVhVu U KI.l.

\Ve ought always

"

ceasing."

and not

J

or at

the oblation or offering of himself and thoughts, words, and actions to God,

do everything

if

he be times

all

his

wishin<>-

His Honour and Glory an easy act of a minute or two which we have been taught, and which we may make in our own words. If so, he has purity of intention. to

He

keeps

dominant

this

at all

for

;

pure intention prominent and times, habitually rejecting,

by God, everything for Thee" mere human, natural motives which must come, or by keeping them in their

an aspiration

such as

"

My

subordinate place for some human motives in themselves and helpful, if kept in good their place. Well, such a person merits by all his actions, by the business of life, even though so earnest and occupied in it that for hours he never thinks of God. I lence the old ;

are

saying.

1

Eccli. xviii. 2 8

;

i

Thcss.

v.

17

;

i

Tim.

ii.

8

;

Luke

xxi. 36.


,

VETERA ET NOVA

14

To

labour

to

is

pray,"

for

such labour merits J!c P ril V er does

of grace, as merits by his meals, his sleep, his recreations, when he takes these in time and weight and them to interfere with not

an

Increase

-

.

"

allowing

measure,"

more important them. drink,

duties

Paul writes,

St.

whatsoever

else

or

sin

to

"Whether

you

do,

do

enter

into

you eat or all

to

the

is so easy, Purity of intention and keeping to it, --the morning oblation that we should it so much is

glory of

God."

and

gained by

carefully cultivate I

may conclude

it.

this

the prayer, by citing

most important subject, St. following words of

then by the study of a Gospel Chrysostom, and has event which is an epitome of much which The effect of prayer on the heart been said on the natural world. is like that of the sun Wild beasts come out and prowl by night, to their but when the sun arises they get back "

:

dens.

So,

when

the soul

is

illumined and

and brutal

irrational strengthened by prayer, are put etc. anger, envy, lust, passions

to

the treasure of the poor, the the poorest is rich if he rich security of the if he do not pray, the richest miserably poor who calls It is impossible that a man pray.

flight.

Prayer

is

;


DIFF1CUL TIES OF PKA YLVC WELL

i

,

5

constantly on God with proper zeal, could sin." I here is a scene in the life of our Lord which brings before us in a striking and patheticmanner all the conditions and dispositions which should be found in It is prayer. pictured by SS. Matthew and Mark in their description of the interview between our Lord and the Canaanite woman. The Fathers and Doctors of the Church and all commentators 1

on Scripture write

in

great admiration of her

who made a perfect prayer, one whom when praying, should imitate. Let us first

as one

we,

study the history of the event, truths which it teaches.

and then the

Our Lord found Himself, on one occasion but not within, the borders of a country which ran due north of Mount Q.rmel, alonothe coast. It was called Sidonia or Phoenicia*; its capital cities were Tyre and Sidon, and it on.

was a portion of the Gentile world. When on this border-land, our Lord "went into a house, and would have no man know Hut His it."

Name, its

"like

ointment poured

had spread and a woman attracted sweetness came to Him. She, no doubt, out,"

fragrance abroad,

by its had heard wonderful things of 1

Matt. xv.

;

Mark

vii.

Him

"from


,

VKTEKA ET NOVA

,6

whom

virtue

Hesides,

went cut

God

never

for the healing ot

all.

Himself without wit

left

lie preserved and kept ness in this world. amongst the. Gentiles, the tradition that

living,

was to come even to them. Grace She was was also at work within her soul. a woman of Canaan, a descendant of that

a Saviour

accursed race once doomed by Cod to total A remnant, however, were spared, extinction. She was a Sidonia. in down and settled 1

Gentile,

of

a

hated

nation,

and

or

attract

to naturally most unlikely Lord. any notice from our

therefore

receive

She may be

fairly

Still shetaken as a type of the worst sinner. comes to Him, as she has sad need of a ^reat

her daughter, or rather for herself, love having made her one with her child. Hence crying out, she said, I lave mercy on hou Son of David my daughter me, O Lord, Who a devil." is grievously troubled by he Word, answered her not a word." in-ace, for

:

I

;i

I

is writes Chrysostom, "has no word; the fountain remedies." His withholds sealed, the Physician

Could anything be more disheartening than ^ es, that which alien woman ? this to the poor immediately followed. 1

Deut.

For vii.

"the

disciples


DIFFICUL TIES OF PRA ING U }

came and besought Him because

she

they wished

Him

afflicted

namely, to get

rid

ot

her

1

1

7

away,

Lven though

grant her request, their

to

but

sister,

send

us."

was not charity and

motive;

Lord

to

after

crieth

RLl.

pity

very low

a

for

their

human

her as a nuisance.

one,

Our

answers

them by a word which, no she heard, and which sounded as a

doubt,

am not sent but to hope the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Prob ably she now thought or said to herself, Is death-knell to

"

all

that

1

this

the

(ircat Being of spoke to me. as the. merciful and gracious, "Who would not break the bruised reed, or quench the smoking llax who would bind the broken heart, and comfort all who mourn ? Still her faith and hope; are not only it

possible

is

whom men

;

"

not

destroyed, but are made, by the rebuff, For she came; now close to Him, stronger.

threw herself

at His feet, and Him, saying, Lord, help me."

"worshipped

He now

not

only refused her earnest request, but did so

in

a contemptuous and insulting manner, saying, "It is not meet to take the children s bread 1

This

\vas true

-as St.

Augustim and others remark --of His

presence and mission. The ( Jcntilcs were to be verted by the preaching of His Apostles and His Church.

f>crson,fl

(-on-


!

i

VK / 7i KA K T N( VA

S

)

and

to cast

are

My

it

to

That

dogs."

special children,

My

the

is,

bread

is

Israelites tor

them,

the Gentile dogs. and not to given away Lxtreme contempt was involved in the word to

l>e

"

when

the nobler anyom.: characteristics of this animal, although by no

dog

given

unknown

means

to

to

:

being

antiquity,

Now

never

would have brought out in Scripture." been but human, and could surprise no one, if she turned away from Him angry and in Not so; and all commentators are in dignant. admiration of her humility, and of "the ready wit of faith" with which she answers Him. "She snares our Lord- Himself not unwil His own speech," so in be snared to ling Him in "She nets and catches Chrysostom. His own words, and gently retorts against Him the argument He had used against her so writes A. Lapide or, in the words of sword out of His own the "She takes another, self,"

it

;

hnnd with which to overcome Him." "Truth, Lord yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which An answer fall from their masters table." I which is paraphrased as follows Yes, Lord :

1

:

:

more

the One commentatoi "Something crumbs was the right of the clogs. Napkins were not then used, and persons wiped their hands in the soft part of the bread, and then threw it to the dogs." writes:

than


DIFFICULTIES

()/

PRA YING WELL

119

am

a dog, and for this very reason I have a The right to be fed, to be feel by Thee.

whelps get the crumbs which fall from the You are the Great Master, master s table. therefore I have a right not to the bread of the I but to the dare not ask this children Give me fall from table. crumbs which your this, even one crumb, and it will be well with Earnest and persistent in her prayer, me. wise in her answers, full of faith in her words, "

she

so writes St.

conquered,"

our Lord

spoken

addresses her

first

one other

to only "

history, saying,

and then

He

O

in

woman, great

gives her

He

in

Ambrose. For words of praise all the Gospel

all

is

thy she asked and

faith,"

much

done unto thee as thou more, saying, wilt, and her daughter was cured from that "

.it

hour."

Let us

now

study the manner of her prayer

and her dispositions her we shall

in

making

make our prayer

it,

for imitating

irresistible

and

(i) She prayed earnestly, with omnipotent. all the love and longing of her heart, for a grace which she believed would be good for

herself and her daughter, and prayed again and again for it, saying, Lord, have mercy on me and adoring Him, Lord, help me, for my "

;


,

VE TERA E T NO VA

20

a devil. grievously troubled by St. writes Such prayers," Augustine, "uttered are as soft sweet by a fervent and longing soul music, and move to tenderness the heart of our

daughter

is

"

prayer and She, an outcast heathen,

Her wondrous

Lord."

(2)

trust in

our Lord.

faith in

Son of David," whose mission she had heard was one of pity and

Him

calls

compassion declares

could

"Lord,

for all

tance where

He

and word

will

dis daughter, though at a

was

she laid hold on

faith

His

her belief that

deliver her

Moreover, she

sorrow.

in

not. 1

"With

lim

in

one hand of

whom

all

healing

and with the other on her

grace was stored, herself a living conductor suffering daughter, of Christ might run like which the

by an

power

electric current

her

love."

mission

to

from

Him

to

the object of

She prayed with perfect sub She does not the will of God.

(3)

lim to free her daughter, as if this would be certainly the best thing for her, and

directly ask

1

should be done, but, simply,

"

Have mercy on

me, help me," as Thou thinkest Him, however, of her great trial. this

their

best,

telling

low like to and Martha was the prayer of Mary for brother "

word, saying,

I

merely sent

Laxarus.

They

Behold he

whom Thou

lovest


DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING

\}

KLL

121

and yet our Lord thought it best not and to let him die. (4) Shego For prayed with the most profound humility. con of a sort silent with first treated though tempt, then with refusal, and yet again with a refusal which was insulting, she bore all patiently, and never lost her temper or her (5) She respectful reverence for our Lord. and a cleverness with prayed ready her urging prayer and giving the best reason is

sick"

to

;

at once,

"wit,"

She not only be answered. mentioned her misery, but wrested the insult offered, and formed out of it an irresistible

why

it

should

argument, (o) .She prayed with perseverance; which manifested her confidence in prayer.

For

she, a despised Gentile,

with everything against her, refused, and refused in the most hurtful way, never lost hope or courage, but pressed her petition until it was granted.

\Ye may now

fairly

ask

why our Lord

acted

as Lie did with this poor woman, (i) l>ecause He knew the great faith she had, and He

nay more, her faith was made mightier and purer by the way He tested it. than if He had at once granted her wished her

to

manifest

it

;

A gift is prized in proportion to the request. earnestness and patience with which we ask for


VR TEKA E T NO VA

122

it,

and

also to the delay in giving

(2) All

it.

commentators, particularly Chrysostom, that

He

acted as

lit;

did

in

tell

us

we

order that

might learn from her how we ought to pray, and mi^ht imitate her. "The wonderful faith, and of this woman," writes patience, humility St. Jerome, a sermon to us all; her faith by which she believed that He could heal her "is

child,

her patience by which she, though con

temned and despised, persevered in her her humility by which she compared

prayer, herself

not only to a dog, but to a whelp." And St. Chrysostom puts the following words into her

mouth, truly paraphrasing her remark

"

I

:

do

not refuse the insult, I accept it. As Thou hast called me a dog, give me what is given as a right to the dog, the crumbs. Lord, Thou hast become my advocate by denying

O

what

I

asked,

Thou

God

often

souls

by delaying

prayers, in

with

humbles

humility,

When God

not deny it. ostom writes: ask, or

for a time

order that they

greater

fidence.

hast promised to give." and mortifies even holy

Most

answer

delays a boon, wisely,

it,

let

their

may importune Him

earnestness,

"Whether

do not obtain

to

and con

He

therefore,

we

does

Chrys

obtain what

we

us always persevere


DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING U EIJ. in

let

prayer;

us

return thanks

123

not only for

what we have received, but for what we have; been refused. For when (iod denies us some thing it,

for

it

is

not less a favour than

do not know as

\ve

if

He

granted docs what is

He

rood for us." In prayer, as in all things else, the wish of our hearts ouoht to be according to the thought of the saint just cited, accordingto that aspiration of St. Ignatius, an aspira tion of perfect trust in (iod, 1 )o with me, "

()

Lord,

in

wishest, for

all I

Thou knowest and Thou lovest

things as

know

that

me."


CHAPTER

XII

THK INCARNATION

ANOTHER

cause of coldness, indifference, sin may be traced to a want of simple lively faith in the Incarnation culminating in the Passion of our Lord, and in His real in

Catholics,

abiding

presence

Could there be

in

the

Blessed

Sacrament.

a stronger proof of the necessity of meditation or religious study

of something than that there are

men who

believe in the

sufferings and death of our Lord and in His remaining always with them in the Lucharist, and who yet treat Him as if He were a black stranger or an enemy ?

The

Incarnation

is, beyond all question, the of Cod s works outside Himself. greatest It in a certain true sense, be called II is may, only work, for the following reasons The creation of man and of the world had a predestined reference to it, because, to the opinion according of a great the Scotist, the theological school, :


THE INCA RNA TK W Eternal Son would have conic in

2 5

1

man

s nature-,

glorious however and impassible, even if man had not fallen. All that was divine in the old

law

particularly the Messianic prophecies and the sacrifices gave testimony of His coming, to

the

the Sibyl s song and Jewish people tradition kept hope alive amongst the-, G entiles ;

;

whilst

spiritual and supernatural in the new law are the effects or consequences of the Incarnation. It was designed and carried out in the wisest and most becoming wav, "reaching from end to end sweetly and power in it "Justice and fully," Mercy kissed." Its purpose was to manifest infinite love for man by the redemption and salvation of the world.

The

that

all

Internal

is

Son

"came

forth

from the Father

and came

into this world, not to judge the world, but to save to seek and save the "

perishing

it,"

and the

\Ye profess this great and con truth when, soling reciting the Apostles Creed, we say, \\ ho for us men and our salvation came down from heaven and was incarnate by the Holy (ihost of the Virgin Mary and was lost."

"

made As work

Man."

the

and

suggested

Incarnation

mystery for

of

is,

by excellence, the love,

the

thoughts,

study and meditation,

will

be


VETERA ET NOVA

\2(>

such as should, when reflected on

in

a

spirit

of simple.- lively faith, create and increase in us a strong personal love of our Lord -a love

which, though not sensible, should be, in its power, greater than any other love, according to Christ s word, "He that loveth father and

mother more than Me is not worthy of Me." The two unfailing proofs and tests of love are humiliation and suffering for the object loved, and the greater the humiliation and

Now

the suliering the greater the love. Internal Son, of His own free will, took both to

Himself

to

so lovingly,

may

call

such a degree, embraced them

that,

them

considering

infinite.

He

who He

we

is,

us so in that

tells

cry of supreme oblation placed on His lips by the Royal Psalmist, and fulfilled to the letter,

according to the words of

Heb.

"

x.

not. but a

Sacrifice

.St.

Paul

Ps. xxxix.;

and oblation Thou wouldst

body Thou hast

fitted to

me.

IIolo-

causts for sin did not please Thee then said In the head of the book it Behold, I come. ;

written of

me

that

I

should do

Thy and Thy

will

:

()

I,

is

my

have desired it, law in the God, midst of my heart"; "He offered Himself because He willed I

it."

First let us consider the humiliation of

His


THE IXCA R.\A Tf( IN

127

Incarnation as distinguished from that of His St. Paul in his Epistle to the

Passion.

Philip-

plans declares this truth in very solemn words "Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ

:

Jesus, who being in the form of God thought it not But He robbery to be equal with God.

emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and in habit found as man." We shall best understand this humiliation

He was

or

is

by contrasting- who and what from eternity, and what I le became

in time.

St.

Paul, very specially in his Kpistle to the

Hebrews, declares and proves in clear emphatic words the Eternal Godhead of the Son and that perfect human nature which He assumed, or, in other words, Christ true God and true man in His one divine Person. of His divine nature

and

Treating

He

Abraham,

selects

two persons, Moses

most

reverenced,

almost

who on more

the

worshipped by than Jews, one occasion had spoken of our Lord con In the temptuously as compared to them. ninth chapter of St. John,

when the man born our Lord gave sight, said in irony to the exasperated Jews, "Will you also blind,

to

whom

become His

disciples?"

the

latter

answered,


VRTERA

I2 S

A"/

NOVA

we know that the disciples of Moses this man we to as but (iod spoke to Moses, know not from whence lie A^ain, in the "

We are

:

is."

the Jews eighth chapter we read that Thou that our Lord, "Now we know

said to

hast a

Thou greater than our father Abraham, who is dead? and the prophets are And dead. Whom dost Thou make Thyself? Before Abraham was when He answered, Art

devil.

"

"

made, Him."

was

am, they took

I

far

up stones to cast

at

Yet St. Paul boldly says that Christ above Moses, because Moses was but

a servant in the house of another, whilst Christ was the master in His own house, the world, far greater than Abraham which He built, and his priesthood, far superior to that of Abraham s descendant, Levi. This St. Paul

proves as follows that which is less

"

:

Without

all

contradiction,

blessed by the better," and the Lnvin^ of tithes by the person who pays them acknowledges his inferiority to a person Now consider order- -the Priest. of a is

higher

how

in-eat

the

man

is

who

blessed

Abraham

and received tithes from Abraham and from Levi as well, the descendant of Abraham.

And who was formally

this

admitted

man

to

himself to

whom Abraham be

inferior?-


THE INCARNATION

I2g

Melchisedech, Kino- of Justice, King of Peace, a Priest for ever likened to the Son of God."

He

was a mere type or and His Priesthood. If St.

figure of our

Abraham was beyond all how much more so

Paul,

inferior to the type,

the reality and antitype

Lord

therefore, concludes

question to Christ

?

But more St. Paul compares Christ with the angels, and proves how immensely superior to them He is. For to which of the hath :

"

God

said at

have

I

any

begotten

Him a

Thou

time,

Thee?"

art

My

angels Son, to-dav

and again,

"I

will

be

He shall be to Me a Son and again, "When He bringeth His firstbegotten into the world, Pie saith, And let all to

Father, and

"

;

the angels of

God

adore

He

angels, indeed,

said,

Him."

He

that

"And

to the

maketh His

angels spirits and His ministers a flame of fire but to the Son, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever sit on my right hand till I make ;

:

Thy enemies Thy footstool." Christ is not only above Moses, Abraham, the prophets, angels and archangels, but more, He is "the Son bv

whom

all

things,

who upholds

things were made, the

His power,

He

is 9

to

whom

the very

all all

God,

Heir of

all

things by the word of things are subjected." in the bosom of the


1

VE TEKA E T NO VA

30

Lather from eternity, possessing by right the infinite attributes of God, glorious and happy and happiness of heaven, the in glory and glorified in to, ministered worshipped, of

hymns

the

praise

by

being

such,

nine

choirs

of

angels.

And He

His own free

took to

our human moment on the

will,

well to rest for a

Himself,

nature.

is

clear

emphatic which the reality of pressed upon us in Holy

words, often repeated,

in

His human

nature;

Scripture.

In the genealogies of St.

is

It

oi

Matthew

Luke our Lord is traced in a direct line; of human ancestors up to David, Abra St. John tells us that the ham, and Adam. Lternal Word or Son of God was made_/7^ and dwelleth amongst us. Our Lord speaks Paul St. of Himself as the Son of Man.

and

St.

writes

"

:

For nowhere doth

He

take hold of the

Abraham He taketh angels, but of the seed of of David according seed the of was He hold." "

to the

flesh."

"He

is

the

Son sent by God

in

the likeness of sinful ilesh, who, in the days of His ilesh, with a strong cry and tears, offered to Him who was up prayers and supplications "The Son of able to save Him from death." the things from God, who learned obedience


THE INCA RNA TION

He

1

3

T

In this great fundamental truth we profess our faith when we recite the Creed, Born of the Blessed Virgin, suffered under suffered."

"

Pontius

Pilate, crucified, dead, and buried." the words of St. John, K very spirit which confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God."

\es,

It

in

"

may seem

truths,

dogmas

strange to insist on these two of faith which all Christians and

Catholics are bound

to

indifference,

Lord

is

Lord

s

and

But

believe.

not be safely said that

may

it

much

of the coldness,

insult of sin

with which our

treated are the consequences of a want of lively practical faith in the reality of our

nature and of

Would if

they

which

all

Catholics be what too studied,

meditated

home

we

in

involved

many

of

in it?

them

are,

and brought humiliation and

on,

to their hearts the real the awful sufferings to which

Himself and bore one of which He

is

God

subjected

His human nature, every

felt

as really as, but more ? Let us now reflect

could

intensely than, upon these humiliations

and

sufferings.

Being from eternity and by the very essence

His nature true God, He humbled and emptied Himself by taking a human nature, as human, and therefore as capable of human

of


VE TKRA E T NO A T

,

I

32

as it is in us. physical and mental, came in the likeness, we may say in the This, of sinful llesh, but without sin.

suffering,

He

reality,

the Infinite taking to Himself our lowly finite nature, was the greatest degradation and self-

How

annihilation conceivable.

the love- for us which

such a debasement

great, therefore,

prompted and motived

!

wondrous love shows and proves itself more and more when we consider the lie so humbled Him beings for love of whom and conde self, and the considerate, tender, ])iit

this

which

in

scending way

He

did

but

fallen children of fallen parents,

by our own

personal

rebels

outcasts, "

We

sins,

we were

all like

still

prodigals,

God, the King of sheep had gone astray." "The

general before our redemption byDavid, inspired by God, tells us that

corruption of "

As more

against

kings, In the thirteenth Psalm, entitled

Christ,

so.

man

Lord had looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see if there be any who understand and seek God." With what result ? All are corrupt and become abominable in no, not their ways: there is none that do good "the

"

one

;

they are

are open

all

gone astray

sepulchres,

:

their throats

with their tongues they


THE INCARNATION acted deceitfully their

their

lips,

bitterness

133

the prison of asps is under is full of cursing and

;

mouth

their feet are swift to

;

shed blood,

and unhappiness in their ways, the way of peace they have not known there is no fear of God before their eyes." St. Ignatius, in his meditation on the Incarnation, destruction

;

puts

before

words

us

this

truth

in

the

following

See and consider the Three divine Persons as on their royal throne, how they view the whole surface and face of the world and all nations in such blindness, and see them likewise dying and descending into The whole world one hospital and all men sick unto death, one vast prison and all men in in the words of St. Augustine, one chains, "

:

hell."

"

Massa

damnata."

We may

imagine ourselves, with perfect as that traveller to Jericho, stripped and truth, wounded and half-dead, and to certainly die if not looked to by someone, as captives chained and confined in a deep, dark, loathsome dungeon, perfectly incapable, each for self, or all others lor

even one,

to strike off our chains or set

soul free, certain to in

the end to

prison,

if

find

fall

one

lower and lower, and

ourselves

someone able and

in

the

eternal

willing do not


)

VR TRRA K T NO VA

34

when, lo the Internal Son pity and help us, of God Himself the very (iod, infinitely happy !

before our existence, and infinitely happy when we lay wretched outcasts in the depth of our

misery took our lowly nature, and by doing so bridged the broad and deep gulf which And separated us from Him, and came to us.

how did He come to us? He might have come in angelic form, or in a glorious impassible human nature to pass us by, or revile us for misdeeds, or strike us with the rod of Himself a justice, to give us labour not raising

our

hand, to

no no "

trial,

tear.

not

give us suffering knowing Himself to give us sorrow shedding Himself But not so He became our brother,

ashamed

:

to call us

His

brethren,"

"tried

things, without

even as we are, like to us in all He sin, and learning obedience by suffering." and came in our lowly nature, by doing so most stooped clown to our lowest level in the I le, the and manner tender and condescending good Samaritan, took us up in His loving arms, ;

the poured into our wounds the oil to soothe, and then balm to heal, the wine to cheer, placed us in His own house, the Church. But our love for Him will be still more

inflamed by our reflecting on the reasons and


THE INCARNATION

135

the purposes for which lie subjected Himself to this wondrous humiliation. The first was

He

that

might become a Great High

Priest,

who

could and would offer up the all-atoning and all-redeeming sacrifice. Paul places St. this

his

truth before us in the second chapter of P>ecause the Epistle to the Hebrews: "

children"

blood,

"are

(we)

He

also

partakers

of

Himself"

llesh

and

"in

like

(Christ) hath been partaker of the same,

manner

He

death

that

might destroy him who

through hath the power of death, that is to say, the devil and might deliver them, who through the fear of death were all their lifetime subject ;

to

"Wherefore

servitude."

things to

all

He

be

made

it

like to

1

behoved 1

is

Him

in

brethren, that

might become a merciful and faithful High God, that He might be a pro

Priest before

pitiation for the sins of the

The Pligh

Him

world."

Eternal Son was consecrated the Great

by His

Priest

Father when

He gave

nature by which He became the Victim and Priest of the great Sacrifice. St.

that

Paul

human

tells

same Epistle

when He writes So Christ also did not

us this "

:

in

the

glorify

Himself that He might be made a High Priest, but He His Father who said to Him, Thou


VETERA ET NOVA

136

Son, this day have I begotten Thee, Thou art a Priest for ever according to the order of Melchisedech." Yes, lie humbled and emptied Himself by taking our nature, in art

My

itself

a great proof of love,

Him

to manifest

in

order to enable

greater love by suffering and dying for us when we were I is enemies. lUit there was a second end and purpose still

1

of the Incarnation, which brings out and com mends, in a very touching, because human,

This was, that way, His thoughtful love of us. He might become the model, the pattern, the exemplar according to which we should make If He were not God He could so writes St. Leo, redeemed "and if He were not man He could not be our model." "The whole dignity of man is "

ourselves.

not have

us."

in becoming as like to Him as possible." Himself tells us that the condition and crucial test of being His disciple is imitation, In taking up the cross and following Him.

placed

He

"

vain

am

I

a Christian

if

I

imitate not

Christ,"

The command to speaks St. Malachy. imitate our divine Model is implied in the name in which we glory Christian. God could not be a model to us men, neither could an so

angel nor a

man

of a privileged, impassible


THE INCA RNA T1ON

37

1

nature, because

the

none of these three could feel sorrows, infirmities, and sufferings

trials,

which are our

The

lot.

Internal Son, therefore,

be a model really imitable wishing by us, took our nature, passed through every phase to

of

human

all

truly

suffering, interior

and

intensely,

and

exterior, feeling all

yet bearing

in

the

most perfect manner, and then turns to us, when the cross a mere feather s com weight pared to His comes, and says, "Behold, an example I have given you, that as I do, you do also." Xor is His command a barren one,

He

for

sends,

grace by which

example and

or

is

we

can see the beauty of His to the height of it. He

rise

always willing to send,

ever acts with us according to that beautiful description of His ways of old with the people of His love As the eagle enticing her young "

:

and hovering over them, He spread His wings, and hath taken him and carried him on His shoulders" (I)eut. xxxii. 10, to

fly,

etc.).

If,

as

nature,

could

we

God

or angel or man of an impassible could not be our model, neither

He He know

feel

and

in the trials

feel

by experience what

and crosses of

lovingly took our nature that so: that when we come to

He

life.

He

might do Him in our


VETERA ET NOVA

138

could compassionate us, saying, do pity you and wish to comfort and help

sorrows I

you,

lie

because

know what you

I

Myself borne and

He may

trials.

felt

say

similar but far greater to us in the beautiful

words of the great Latin and adding one letter, miseris succurrere

having

feel,

merely changing laud ignarus mali a sentence which

poet, "I

disco,"

words of the describing what a High inspired one who can have compas Priest ought to be sion on them that are ignorant and err, because can be

freely translated by the

Apostle when

"

he himself also

And

is

compassed with

infirmity."

writing of our Lord, St. Paul again, as a reason why the Eternal Son took gives That wherein Me Himself hath our nature suffered and been tempted, He is able to

when "

:

succour them also

that

are

tempted."

This

may be illustrated as follows anxious about some suffering was one Suppose invalid whom he much loved and for whom hewished to secure a person who would be at once a companion and a nurse, would he think

beautiful truth

for a

moment

and rude, sickness,

ence

who

man naturally rough one who never had an hour s

of selecting a

or

what a

:

therefore did not trial

it

is,

know

by experi

was devoid of

feeling,


/

///<:

INCARNATION

139

such people often do, that no one No he would look out should ever be sick? for a person of delicate refined feeling and believing-, as

;

manner, one of a kind, tender, sympathetic nature who had himself experienced the anxiety, depression, and pain of a delicate invalid life. So our Lord experienced all our sorrows and

even the misery and punishment of in order that, feeling really what they

sufferings,

our

sins,

are,

He

fish

love which our Lord manifested for

could the better pity, compassionate, It would be well for many and succour us. Catholics if they meditated on the great unsel

them such lowliness and

by subjecting Himself to humiliation and yet more by meditating on the considerate, condescending, and sufferingway in which He stooped down to do so and really feeling all our sorrows, sufferings, He Himself in them of that trials, by experience us. might the better pity, comfort, and console St. Ignatius is clear and explicit in pressing ;

upon us this command to imitate Christ, the divine Exemplar in all things, and, above all, in

He tells bearing our crosses as He did His. us to ask as graces, special to meditations on An intimate know the life of our Lord ist, "

:

ledge of Jesus

Christ"

;

but

I

am

not to stop


1

VE TERA E T NO VA

40

here,

Him; love

having great and grand thoughts about

An

2nd,

Him

the

intimate knowledge more";

ha vino- perhaps warm wards Him no, that

nor

am

"that

I

may

to stop here, affectionate feelings to

may

I

I

love

Him

the

imitate Him the more. My grand and love will be worse than thoughts gushing do not prove my love to be a real useless if more;

"and

I

love by the hard but sweet work of imitationimitation of His patience, charity, resignation,

most trying cir have high thoughts easy about our Lord, easy to have affectionate feel ings toward Him, and to express both in words but the only real test ami proof of love

and obedience practised cumstances.

It

in

to

is

;

is

the

more

difficult

work

of imitating

Him.


CHAPTER THOUGHTS ON

T1IF

XIII

SUFFFRINGS OF OUR LORD

Tins humiliation of our Lord,

in taking, and as lie our did, nature, which we con takingsidered in the last chapter, was not the mere beginning and end of His love it was more ;

He became

order to give still greater and more striking proofs of love in the labours, sorrows, and sufferings which He bore for us. As man only could He sorrow-, suffer, and die.

We

have

1 1

man,

is life

for us in the

in

and vividly described Testament, with which we

clearly

New

In it are, or ought to be, reverently familiar. we find the; best points or subjects for study and meditation, suggested not only in the life He led from Bethlehem to but also

Calvary, those sermons and parables when He spoke as no man ever spoke. He went about, in in

poverty, privation, weary of foot, doing

good by His teaching, by His healing of all manner of diseases, spiritual and temporal, and to

all


1

VETERA ET NOVA

42

by receiving with open arms and longing heart even the worst sinners who came to Him. is sufferings and to His patient But it is to 1

1

suffering unto death that I wish to call special attention. Sufferings freely and for love of anyone are the borne willingly There strongest and truest evidence of love.

obedience

in

not possible for anyone who believes with simple lively faith in the sufferings of our Into the Lord, to be without love of Him.

fore

life

is

it

of such a one sin will not enter

for a

;

or

if it

do

moment, under some sudden temptation

to Peter, he will, like him, rise But to holier and better man. a quickly to be believe really and practically in the sufferings of our Lord, to make them an habitual reality

as

happened

and power meditation,

absence of

in

our

fix

lives,

them

this

is

we

must, by study and and the our hearts

in

the

;

reason

why

so

many

Catholics are indifferent, lukewarm, or sinful. They believe in a sort of way, but not with a faith that

worketh

in love.

not intended to instruct persons how they should meditate on the Passion, or to propose for meditation points taken from the Passion, It is

o ive a few hints on certain truths which but to o are too much overlooked or very vaguely


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

S SUFFERINGS

143

viewed, and which, when kept in mind, help to make meditation on this subject more effective

and

fruitful.

The

and often on the real \Ye too often sufferings. read of them and pass on without making- any effort to realise them as or they were in Him first is,

to rest well

nature of our Lord

s

;

we

allow a thought natural hut false to weaken

their effect.

lias a thought, like the following-,

ever passed through or possessed our mind

?--

His sufferings were very great, no doubt, but He was a highly privileged being; He was God, and therefore He could not have felt them as an ordinary man, as we ourselves should if similarly placed.

Now

He

other side.

the truth

is

only man, and a man, and still more

on the were was such

all

suffered as really as if all the more because He

He

because He was God. There is no mystery in all this, if we keep in mind the full meaning of the dogma O f the

The Eternal Son of God took human nature, as human as it is in any child of Adam, and therefore capable

Incarnation. to

Himself a

us or

of feeling

the physical and mental pains and He kept this sufferings which are our lot. thoroughly human nature independent of His all


VR TRKA R T NO VA

144

most closely united to it in the His human oneness of His divine Person. nature of human the therefore was nature His, but

divine,

the Eternal

human

the

(

iod, just as

jected to suffering, as should one of

way

human

nature

nature of each of us or

individual person.

Hence

the

spiritual

of

is

any

Therefore He, when sub felt

it

as really

and as keenly

us similarly circumstanced. writers, when teaching the best

of meditating on the Passion,

recommend

subjecting our selves to one of the Passion-tortures and trying to realise what we should feel if scourged, or us

to

use

the:

imagination

in

nailed to a cross, and then to bring home to suffered as really and (iod ourselves that He truly as

we

should,

and

this for love of us.

But more: His sufferings were not only as should be, but were more really felt as ours keenly and intensely felt by Him than they could be by us, because of circumstances special to

His human nature.

St.

Paul, in the tenth

chapter of his Epistle to the Hebrews, citing from the thirty-ninth Psalm, places upon the lips Sacrifice and of our Eord the following words "

:

oblation

did not fitted to

Thou wouldst

not.

please Thee, but a Me."

Holocausts for body Thou

sin

hast

His human nature, perfection


TJIOUGIirs

ON OUR LORD

S SUFFERINGS

145

in its way, was not only of the most dclicately refined kind, but was formed and fitted by His

and

Father,

Him

by

accepted

for

the

set

purpose of enduring and fee lino- the highest and the deepest, the most searching and the most universal suffering. ot its exceptional

His very nature, because

human

more keenly

sensitive

other child of

Adam

He

suffered as

more because

the

perfection, made;

to sufferings

Him

than any

could be.

He were only man, and all He was God. The greatest

if

emperor who ever lived could be made to suffer only by his fellow-men but our Lord, the Eternal Son, suffered at the hands of the very beings whom He had created. St. Ignatius places ;

this truth before us in

those

to

fourth

is

suffers

or wishes

to

according to is

being

some

meditating on

directions he gives Passion. "The

the

consider what

Christ

our Lord

His humanity the portion of the Passion which to suffer

contemplated."

in

"The

fifth is to

con

how the Divinity hides itself, that is to how it could destroy its enemies and does and how it allows the most holy humanity

sider say, not,

to suffer so cruelly. look at our crucifix,

A

scription

of

the

as well

scourging,

as

the de

crowning

with


1

VE TERA E T NO VA

46

thorns, the crucifixion,

keep us well

in

mind

I thirst" the word of His bodily sufferings, calls attention to the one most likely to escape us; whilst His words, "My soul is sad and "

sorrowful

why

hast

unto

Thou

"

death,"

forsaken

My

God,

Me,"

give

My

God,

us

some

His awful mental or soul anguish. Hut few would advert to, "How the Divinity hides itself, how it could destroy its enemies and does not, and how it allows the most holy humanity to suffer so cruelly." This hiding of idea

of

the divinity may be illustrated by the following Him parable or simile suggested by our Lord

Let us suppose that a great and power ful emperor is travelling incognito through a where he is not part of his own kingdom, therefore be cannot personally known and He has with him a brave devoted recognised. o self:

bodyguard, but for the moment they are out of sight, though within call by means of an arranged signal which he could give and they So placed, he is set upon by a could hear.

band of

brutal savage men, his

own

subjects,

him by opprobrious names, pluck him by the hair, strike him on the face, spit upon him, and in the end trample him to death under

who

their

call

feet.

Imagine,

if

you

can,

the

almost


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS

147

superhuman

mortification this emperor should have practised to endure all this, not to give the signal, have his guard around him, his dignity manifested, and his cruel persecutors seized. Our Lord seems to have suggested this

way of putting how He hid Mis divinity, He spoke, when arrested in the

by the words

garden, to Peter, "Put up again thy sword into its thinkest thou that I cannot ask place

My

;

Father, and

He

will

give

me

presently more

than twelve legions of angels ? When meditating on the Passion, we should bear well in mind that the Eternal Son of God "

and intensely each and all His suffer He were only man, and the more because He was such a man, and all the more because He was God. felt

really ings as if

The second

truth, the study of which should be a help to us when meditating on the Passion of our Lord, is what I may call the

universality,

the lavishness of His sufferings. Any act, even the least, of Christ was the act of God, there fore of infinite merit, and more than

sufficient to ransom, sanctify, and save the world. One sigh, one prayer, one tear would have done

His great work as

effectively as did

His awful


VETEKA ET NOVA

48

1

St. sufferings. in his hymn

"

says

Thomas Aquinas Adoro Te

tells

Devote"

us this

when he

:

Dc i^n.

()

li

sus, pelican of

heaven,

But our Lord did not save the world and each of us on terms easy to Himself, or at a price He de which cost Him little or nothing.

and submitted Himself to His human nature was capable, and bore them as long as, if not longer than, any ordinary man could. His first mysteriously terrible suffering was elected

liberately all

the sufferings of which

the agony in the garden, ending in the sweat of blood. Men of science have studied and

agony as something very ex cruciating, if not the most so, in the world of Father Faber calls it, if I physical suffering.

written

of this

mistake

"

not,

the crucifixion of His

soul."

It

within, yet no hand had touched lim. But certain thoughts and feelings became as torturers sei/ed His sacred heart and caused it to contract and expand with such

came from

for

as

1

unnatural

quickness 1

Judge

and

O Hagan

s

violence translation.

that

the


mi

L ( ;/rrs

blood could

ON o UK L ORD

s si FFEIUNI ;s

not

the

in

pass,

1

49

way,

ordinary

through the veins, but was forced through the solid

flesh

became

till,

in

"being

agony,

His sweat

as drops of blood trickling- down on The torturers which mercilessly

the ground.

agony and sweat of blood were, of the sufferings which were near at hand and about to fall upon Him. He tells us this Himself in that cry of His

caused first

this

the vivid vision

human

heart,

"

Father,

chalice pass from uttered by Him

He

be possible, let this This mysterious word,

if it

Me."

who came to and who longed for

suffer

because

that baptism of be baptized, gives us some idea of the awfulness of the sufferings He comes," from which He naturally shrank. willed,

blood with which

He

was

to

"

writes Cardinal

Newman,

"to

a certain spot,

and then, giving the word of command and withdrawing the support of the Godhead from His soul," hiding His divinity, "distress, Him and in and rush terror, upon dejection He allowed Himself to be so filled with horror and dismay at the very anticipation" of His "

;

"

impending

sufferings.

The second

torturer

was the humiliating,

depressing, shameful feeling of Him, the Sinless and bearing in His One, being "made sin,"


VF.TERA

150

/"/

NOVA

whole world. Of this even a feeling vague idea. The Sinless One made sin and bearing in His llesh the sins of the world, and really feeling the degradation and shame of the position in which He had placed Himself!! \o one perhaps could describe, no one the

llc-sli

it

sins

is

of UK:

difficult

to conceive

"

"

more

certainly has described, this feeling in a striking, and bold Newman, in his sermon

vivid,

Sufferings of OUT There then in "

the

Saviour

of

way than Cardinal 77/6 Mental on "

I give the passage :most awful hour knelt

l.ord."

that

the

world,

off

putting

the

dismissing His re luctant angels, opening His arms, baring His breast, sinless as He was, to the assault of His foe of a foe whose breath was pestilence, and

defences of His divinity,

whose embrace was an agony. There le knelt motionless and still, while the. vile and horrible fiend clad His spirit in a robe steeped in all that is hateful and heinous in human crime, which clung close round His heart and filled His conscience and found its way into every sense and pore of His mind and spread over I

Him a moral leprosy. Oh, the He looked and did not know felt

horror

when

Himself, and

as a foul and loathsome sinner from

His


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

S

SUFFERINGS

151

mass of corruption perception of that which poured over His head and ran down Oh, the even to the skirts of His vivid

distraction

He

when

garments! found His eyes and

and heart as if the Are members of the evil one and not of God these the hands of the Immaculate Lamb of

hands and

feet

and

lips

!

God, once innocent, but now red with ten Are thousand barbarous deeds of blood? not uttering prayer and praise and holy blessings, but as if defiled by oaths and doctrines of devils ? Or and these His

lips,

blasphemies His eyes profaned, as they are, by all the evil visions and idolatrous fascinations for which men have abandoned their adorable Creator? And His ears, they ring with sounds of revelry

His heart is frozen with avarice and cruelty and unbelief, and His memory is laden with every sin which

and of

and

strife,

very has been committed since the Fall, in every of the world, with the pride of the old reo-ion & giants,

and the

lusts of the five cities,

and the

obduracy of Kgvpt, and the ambition of Babylon, and the unthankfulness and scorn of Israel. Adversaries such as these gather around in millions

now

;

they

numerous than the

come

in

locust, or the

troops

more

palmer-worm,


52

I

ET NOl A

F.TI .RA

or the plagues of hail and Hies and frogs which were sent against Pharaoh. ( )f the living and the dead, and of the as of unborn, the lost yet and of the saved, of Thy people and of strangers, of sinners and of saints. all sins are there. It is the long history of the world.

Hopes

blighted,

vows broken,

lights

quenched, warn

ings scorned, opportunities lost, the innocent betrayed, the young hardened, the penitent relapsing, the just overcome, the aged failing, the sophistry of misbelief, the wilfulness of passion, the obduracy of pride, the tyranny of habit, the; cankering of remorse, the wastinglever of cart;, the anguish of shame, the pining

of disappointment,

the;

sickness of despair, such

heartrending, revolting, detestable, maddening scenes nay, the haggard faces, the convulsed ;

the Hushed cheek, the dark

lips,

victims

of rebellion, they are all now, they are on I lim and in Him the one Victim for us all, the sole satisfac

willing

before

He is tion,

He

brow of the

Him

:

the real Penitent, turns,

garment

and, lo

!

all

there

but the real sinner. blood upon His

is

whence come these

Passion of the

Lamb

No

first-fruits

soldier

of the

scourge has touched His shoulders, nor the hangman s nails His hands and feet. He has bled before His ?

s


THOUGHTS ON OUR LOR IPS SU/ FERLVCS

153

He

has shed blood; yes, and it is His agonising soul which has broken up His frame work of flesh and poured it forth, His Passion has begun from within. That tormented heart, time,

the

seat

length

of

tenderness

to labour

and

to

and

love,

beat with

began

at

vehemence

The foundations of the beyond its nature. were broken up, the red stream great deep rushed forth so copious and so fierce as to overflow the veins, and O throuo-h the burstin<>-

>

pores

they stood

in

a

thick

whole skin, they rolled down and drenched the earth."

dew over His full

and heavy

The third torturer, the most terrible of all, was the thought of the ingratitude of man, that, after all He was about to suffer and had suffered man, He should be repaid so badly, that thousands would fall into hell lost to Him, by their own fault, for ever. Yes, it was this "marble -hearted fiend," ingratitude, leagued with the other two, which so painfully and His sacred heart as to violently agitated for

cause

the

agony

ending

in

the

sweat

of

blood.

The

study of the Passion as divinely told in prophecy and fulfilment, nay, a steady reverent look at our crucifix, gives us a good idea of what


I

54

,

KTEKA ET NOVA

have called the lavishness or universality of His physical external sufferings. The agony was the crucifixion of His soul, and quickly of His body. after followed the. crucifixion I

the garden, sei/ing of Him in ^the fierce scourging, brutal blow upon the face, the crowning with thorns, the cruel and

The rough

mocking

the

journey to Calvary, on the cross, have not nailing to and hanging Him all comeliness and beauty, only taken from made but have emptied His veins of blood and

the painful

Him

"

all

foot-sore,

wounds and

from crown

The word

bruises

and swelling sores

of head to sole of "I

thirst"

sounds

foot."

like a complaint,

thought that our Lord Himself wished that not even one of His for love of us, should sufferings, borne

but

is

not.

It

suggests

a

physical

escape our

notice.

The

mere,

external look

His mangled body is appearance of was en evidence of all He had endured and and throat of torture during, but that hidden be overlooked or not thought palate could easily our eyes. of by us, because not directly under all This thirst was the natural consequence of that had gone before of anxiety, fatigue, sleep

and

lessness,

the most

It was loss of blood. perspiration, terrible thirst-torture ever endured,


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

S SUFFERINGS

[55

for

He, our Lord, the Son of Man, was the: greatest of men in His sufferings as in every

The torture of thirst is amongst thing else. the most terrible. Sixty or seventy years ago, betore steam was in use, some of the most harrowing and thrilling facts recorded were of vessels, becalmed in mid - ocean, when water them. Death by hunger calm and painless, but that by failed

followed

torture,

is

ends

death.

in

is

comparatively begins in and madness, by raging thirst

Our Lord, being truth and honour was as man very sensitive about both.

itself,

He

really and keenly the insults, and calumnies of the Scribes, Phari outrages, their sees, and Priests, attempts to felt,

therefore,

Him, get

Him

feeling against

trap

into difficulties, excite popular Him attributing to the worst

and even to diabolical power, His most beneficent acts, or representing them,

motives,

with a refined hypocrisy, as violations of the Mosaic law. Still more, when they stoned Him, struck Him on the face, spat upon Him,

and called

Him

a

liar,

an impostor, a

false

prophet.

We

know

His human heart was the most affectionate and loving which ever beat that


1

5

r,

/

TKRA K / NO VA

7-;

human breast. This truth is the founda and motive of a most popular and wide It was therefore spread devotion in the Church. of all human hearts the most sensitive, the most within

tion

easily hurt

by

indifference, neglect, forgetfulness,

Let

or ingratitude. this.

\Ve read

that after our

in

me

give two instances of

the sixth chapter of St. John,

Lord had promised

to give

His

"

many greatest gift, the Blessed Sacrament, of His disciples went away and walked no more with Him, and Jesus then said to the Twelve, will you also go away?" These last words show how hurt He was by the desertion of some, and the dread He had and how sensitive He was about the Twelve imitating \Ye see this again in those sad their example.

words of complaint, spoken in the garden of His agony, to Peter: "Simon, slcepest thou! couldst thou not watch an hour?" He had taken the three best beloved of the Apostles to be the witnesses of His agony, and He had said to "

them, ye here

sorrowful unto death, stay and watch." It is a consolation to are suffering, to be conscious that there

My

anyone some near,

in

soul

the

is

room or anteroom, who, though

In His and sympathise with them. three the His of dearest case the three disciples

silent, feel


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

S SUFFERINGS

157

singularly privileged, do not watch with Him, but fall asleep, and this just as the black cloud

of anguish and sorrow was gathering around Him. Did they wish to hurt Him ? did they

think they were doing so ? Certainly not they would have mortified and roused themselves, at any cost, to prevent this. No but through ;

;

a.

yielding to

selfish

nature

Him

they forgot

and His command, and fell asleep. And yet He is hurt; His words prove this, for He said to them and to Peter, couldst t/iou not watch an hour with Me? It is well for Priests, and Catholics to bear in Religious, privileged mind that He is more hurt by the coldness, "

"

"

"

indifference,

most of

all

forgetfulness of those who ought Him, than by the open and

to love

gross insults and outrages of enemies not believe in Him. "

What 1

are these "

hands?"

wounded

in

wounds

in the

midst of

And He shall say, With the

house of them

who do

these

that

I

Thy was

loved."

We can have but a faint idea of what lie felt, and how His loving heart was lacerated, by the He had ingratitude of His own chosen people them from the rest of the world and separated taken them to Himself. He watched over the Xach.

\iii.

6.


i

5

VETERA ET NOVA

S

founders of this nation, Abraham, Isaac, and He Jacob, with a wise and loving providence.

saved them from famine, by sending them down to Egypt, and, when cruelly oppressed in this country, He liberated them, fighting O their battles O with strong hand, outstretched arm, and stupen j

He gave them a land flowing dous miracles. with milk and honey, vineyards and oliveyards which they had not planted; but more, He privileged them in a very sacred way by making is truth, and of that seed them depositary of from which He Himself was to spring, and He 1 1

Church In a and with its magnificent temple. word, He had for long years watched over, the affection of protected and cared, them with father and mother and the romance of a lover. which too often we do not If we bear in mind how human, affectionate, and loving He was by founded

in

them

that exclusive Jewish ritual

nature,

we may, by the experience of our own some idea of the anguish, pain, and

^et hearts, O

sorrow which

H e suffered.

First,

from the delib

erate refined malice and hatred of the Scribes, Pharisees, and Priests, to whom, as the learned

and consecrated heads of the Jewish Church, He naturally should have looked for support. Secondly, from the action of the masses, who,


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORIES SUFFERINGS blinded and led

and treated

away by

Him

in

159

their leaders, seized

a most

brutal

manner,

foreign judges and foreign soldiers the -instruments of their cruelty dragged from court to court, mocked as a fool buffeted,

making

plucked by the hair, spat upon and called by the most contemptuous and What insulting names. a double-edged sword Mis heart that through cry, "Not this man, but Barabbas placed side by side with such a vile character, and "

!

contemptuously thrown over, for a street ruffian and murderer, by 1 is own. But far more trying and torturing was the treatment He had to endure the house of those that loved Him." He was deserted by His at the 1

"in

Apostles

moment when, above have stood around Him.

all

others,

they should

constantly, and bravely One of them denied Him, as a person too low for his acquaintance, meanly and weakly, at the word of a servant-girl; and another sold Him to His enemies at a low But worse than this was the effect their price. action had and the argument upon others His against good name and honour they placed on the lips of enemies and even friends. There were many, no doubt, amongst the crowd who had been the recipients of firmly,

;

kindness, charity,


1

VE 7 ERA E T NO VA

60

miraculous help, during the three years of His active life, but who, now carried away, as all

mobs

are,

by the violent of tongue, were

still

uneasy and unhappy in their inmost conscience the, adverse attitude; they had taken, many who, like Pilate s wife, and with better have reason than her dream, wished suffered and that just man," nothing to do with

as to

"to "

main things because of Him." But these soon became calm and contented of conscience when they saw and heard how His own had treated Him. They naturally said, We were right in our opposition to Him. He must be all the Scribes, Pharisees, and

He

Priests said

was,

for see

how

those

who

Him

knew Him

best and ought to have loved How sad, how full of most have treated Him. words anguish, how appropriate those prophetic

which the Royal Psalmist heard in spirit our Lord speak my enemy had reviled me, I If he that would verily have borne with it. :

"If

me had spoken

great things against me, I would, perhaps, have hidden myself from him. But thou, a man of my mind, my familiar, who didst take sweetmeats together with me."

hated

"

Ah,

Et tu, Brute above one s bearing. struck Caesar clown before the thought o "

this is

this

!


THOL G/fTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS

161

dagger pierced him. Truly the marble hearted fiend made fearful havoc and tortured "

"

mercilessly the heart of Jesus, so loving- because so human.

We

may see the universality and lavishness of His sufferings in His perfect separation from, His giving- up of every person whom He loved and who loved

Him. His close friend and had been cruelly beheaded. I he death of St. Joseph was a great loss and sorrow to Himself and His Blessed Mother. When He began His active life He parted with His Mother, and would not see her when she sought Him, or He made their meeting in the streets of Jerusalem and on Calvary ^the occasion and cause of greater relative the Baptist

to

suffering

both.

though

"

He

Pie

parted with her absolutely, parted with a blessing. It was

He gave and His own glory on high to become man; so He gave up the innocent and pure joys of His earthly home in leaving paradise feeble and alone.

up His Father

s

(glory)

order that He might be a Priest; so in the old time Melchisedech is described as without father or

He

1

gave up as He HimHis angelic legion bodyguard. He

mother."

self tells us

1

Newman.


VETERA ET NOVA

,f)2

gave up

1

1

Father and

is

the comfort and

all

consolation lie could have- given Him. IUit there is still far more and worse. Physical is not very difficult to bear when the soul suffering

calm and at peace;. Anyone who has ever darkness every felt mental or soul depression where the feeling as of one forgotten or is

form some idea of the It awful interior sufferings our Lord endured. (iod, can

abandoned by

le not only "concealed generally thought that His divinity," but used it in order to make 1

is

Himself feel, as He really could, that height and depth of human suffering, the feeling as of one abandoned by (iod, the feeling of despair without the reality and all this borne lovingly ;

for

us.

being

He

interior,

deprive Him our gratitude it

when He

unto

death,"

Thou

perhaps, that this agony, might escape our notice and thus of one of His strongest claims on and love, and hence He tells us of feared,

said,

"My

and

"My

forsaken

soul

is

God,

sad and sorrowful

My

God, why hast

Me?"

There is one more circumstance or disposi tion of mind too much overlooked which intensi keenness of all His sufferings, namely, the deliberate will with which He willed them. Gardinal Newman, in one of his meditations,

fied the


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

SUFFERINGS

S

163

brings this before us in a clear and striking-

manner, and with his remarks

shall close this

I

study of the universality, lavishness, perfection of His His," our Lord s, sufferings. bodily were pains greater than those of any martyr, because lie willed them to be Christ s "

"

greater.

more than that of any other man, because His soul was exalted by personal union

soul

ielt

Word

with the to

have

of

"

a relief to pain

It is

God."

the

thoughts drawn another way. Thus soldiers in battle often do not know when excitement and enthusi they are wounded asm are great alleviations of thus bodily pain

;

savages die at the stake, amid torments, sing It is a sort of mental ing songs. drunkenness.

Now

Christ suffered not as in a delirium, or in excitement, or in inadvertency, but He looked pain in the face, He offered His whole mind to it, and received it, as it were, into

His bosom, and suffered the

full

consciousness of

army puts

itself in battle

suffer

death, so our

He

directly suffered with

suffering."

array

an action, clear the decks to

all

;

;

as a soldier,

may drop

"As

an

as sailors, before

the

who

is

handkerchief Lord removed by His own act himself, the prohibition which kept Satan from Him, and Satan came on and seized his brief

upon


VKTKRA ET NOVA

ir, 4

hour."

would not drink the drugged

"Christ

cup which was ottered mind and dull the pain, full

sense of pain,

1

lis

to I

Mini to cloud Ilis

le willed

soul

was so

have the

to

intently fixed

on His sufferings as not to he. distracted from them. The whole Passion was concentrated on each moment of it and all that He had suffered, ;

and

all

what

was to lie was

of

conscious

that

lie

suffer,

Unit

its

aid to

Moreover, and the lis sufferings would end might that knowledge have: supported Him, but He repressed the comfort and turned away His thoughts from these alleviations, that He might suffer abso As He suffered Himself lutely and perfectly. the absence of human under desolate be to increase

the

sense

suffering.

innocence

1

friends,

so

when

it

Him

pleased

lie

could

and did deprive His soul of the light of the was the last and crown presence of (iod. This He Himself. ing misery which He put upon of this consolation by which Himself deprived He lived, and that not in part only, but in its He said when His Passion began, My fulness. and at the last, soul is sorrowful unto death ;

My God, why hast Thou He I

lis livino-

forsaken

He

Me

?

Thus

remained things, His of death from the time agony

was stripped of

all

in

in


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFF.RIXGS His

the garden.

so

was His

first

agony was from His

165

soul,

As

the scourge and the cross His suffering s, so they did not

last.

did not begin close them. It was the agony ot His soul, not of His bod} which caused His death. That ,

agonised, tormented heart which at the begin ning so awfully relieved itsell in the rush ot

blood and the

ot

broke.

died."

It

bursting broke, and He

pores,

at

length

The universality or lavishness of His suffer He endured ings may be put in one sentence of which human His nature, every suffering :

body and soul, was capable, felt them as really, but more keenly and longer, than any other man could without dying, with the most de liberate will to so feel them and if He exer cised His divine power, it was in order to make His sulfermgs a greater and mure prolonged ;

And

torture.

The

this for all

all

men.

Lord

third characteristic or note of our

sufferings

is

when we were

that

He

endured

them

sinners and enemies.

for

s

us

Our Lord

suggests this truth when lie says, "Greater love than this no man hath, that

plainly

man

a I

I

is

lay

down

his

life

for his

friends."

l>ut

love was greater, and proved to be greater,


VRTERA ET NOVA

K ,6

than any that

fact

For scarce

worst.

for a

God commendeth when

or could have, by the suffer and to die for

came, to

lie

even the

sinners, "

man ever had

we

as yet

just

man

Paul

St.

writes,

will one die

;

but

to us, because, is charity were; sinners, Christ died for I

I

And

again, "God for His He loved us, wherewith exceeding charity even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together in Christ, by whom we are saved v.

(Rom.

us"

7).

"

(Lph.

ii.

4).

St. Ignatius insists

home

to

Passion.

"The

on us bringing

this truth

when meditating on

ourselves

third prelude

is

to

ask

the

for that

which I want, namely, to feel grief, affliction, and confusion, because, for my sins our Lord lo ask is O ain, O to His passion." sorrow with Christ in sorrow, anguish with Christ in anguish, tears and interior pain for "

A<>

<>-oin<y

1

<t

the pain "

again,

And has suffered for me." all suffers Lord our consider that

Christ

To

these things for to

do and

simple

faith,

suffer

my

sins,

for

without

and what

Him."

strain,

We

make

I

ought

should

in

ourselves as

possible one with our Lord in His A prudent use of the imagination sufferings.

much is

as

not only helpful but necessary in order to


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS and

acquire

cultivate

this

167

of union

feeling

and sympathy with our Lord lavishly,

suffering, really, for love of us when

for love of us

sinners and

His enemies.

we may

In meditation

use what

I

may call human to

parables, or a simple adaptation of Parables are not merely divine things.

-they are arguments they bring home in a striking

trations

way

;

if

illus

rightly used,

and personal

the spiritual subject under consideration

nay more, they would

who

Catholics

them

startle

if

not shock

;

many

say they believe, by proving to

that they really treat

God

manner

after a

which they could not from human motives bring themselves to treat a beggar. Let me imagine myself justly condemned to death for some capital crime high treason When about to be led to against my king. in

the scaffold, the only son of the king, influenced by some mysterious feeling of love?, takes my place,

dear,

sets

how

me

free,

revered,

him should be

and dies

how

me

for

loved,

me.

the

How

memory

could not bring to insult it, to dishonour, to disrespect, myself or do anything which he, when about to die, of

asked

me

as best

I

to

not to do.

could

to

!

I

would devote my life I would resent in him. I


i

M

VR TEKA E T NO VA

words, or perhaps in some stronger way, any thing said or done by another against him. Hut what of Jesus Christ, the only Son of

God, who

really

and

truly did far

more

for

me

than this imagined prince did or could do? Suppose, when my life was in imminent danger, a poor man came forward and saved me at the risk of his own, or at the loss of one arm. \\ hat should he my feelings towards him of kindness, attention, of gratitude, of generosity ? But what of Jesus Christ, who, at awful cost to

me

Himself, saved

consequence unending hell

from

spiritual the terrible second

?

The

crucifix

is

death and

its

death and

its

the

book of

meditation, upon which holy, perfection-seeking, and apostolic souls drew largely. Its study should, first of all, make us thoroughly ashamed of ourselves, because we dared to treat our

Lord,

who

died for

us,

as

we

could not from

mere human motives brinoo ourselves to treat and, secondly, it any man, even an enemy ;

to inllame our hearts with love of

ought and urge us

to

prove our love true and

Him,

sterling,

by modelling our lives according to His. Meditation on the Passion is most useful and helpful in certain often occurring circumstances or phases of our lives, (i) When preparing to


THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD

S

SUFFERINGS

169

Sacrament of Penance. For no home to us more subject brings powerfully the receive the

dispositions or ingredients of true contrition a practical detestation of mortal sin, because of the awful atonement which God demanded and

which God made for it and a true love of our Lord for each of us can say, as St. Paul did, He loved me, and delivered Himself for me." ;

:

"

(2)

When

troubled,

dogged

We

it

may

be,

by

sensual temptations. read that St. Bernard, when a young man and so tempted, used to picture to himself, in a simple way, some scene in the Passion the scourging, if I mistake not

and shame himself from consenting, saying, "

How

could

I

take pleasure

in

the sins of the

seeing my Jesus scourged in the flesh for love of me ? St. Philip Neri used to advise flesh,

"

penitents so tempted to place their arms /// the form of a cross on. their heart, and keep them so when composing themselves to sleep. Many

and many a mortal sin would never have been committed, and the habit of one of the worst mortal sins would never have been contracted,

when so tempted, not only made but shamed themselves by thinking aspirations, of the terrible pain which our Lord bore for love if

persons,

of

them when the

nails

were driven through O His


1

VRTRKA

70

hands a pain as themselves could is

real

1>ut

feel

NOVA

/:/

it

more intense than they

so tortured.

of trial, suffering, sorrow. There (3) In time: "In time a saying attributed to St. Teresa :

of

human

trial,

upon them stay

consolations are like twigs: lean and they break under us the true

Him who hangs upon the heart let

it

and trust in \Yhen sometimes must speak, well, the manner of our

to lean against the cross

is

so

is

do so

it."

that

full

it

words, after

in

Good children prayer in the garden. will at times grumble about, even rebel against, Let us be as the wishes or orders of parents. let us grumble, murmur, but strike in children Lord

s

:

1

look at

my

crucifix,

me

bring before

Great Father. my hand, and His agony and

to the

the end as children should

take

it

our Lord

in

I

in

This cross has come to me it is heavy I say, and hard to bear, and I wish Thou hadst let it "

;

pass by

me

hard though

;

but it

it

be,

sinner, to fight with

but as

Thou

has come,

it

is

Tliy will, child and

and wfw am I, therefore accept Thee ?

hast sent

I

it,

I

have a right

to

it

;

ask

What and get grace from Thee to bear it well. what been have would happi escaped, misery ness secured, by thousands had they taken the For each trial hard things of life in this spirit !


THO UGffTS ON O UK L ORD

>S

S UFFE RINGS

1

7

1

is an ascent towards God, whilst the bad use or abuse of it is a falling away from Him.

rightly borne

Before concluding,

I

should wish to

call

atten

tion to the wonderful, the beautiful

harmony of the Old and of fulfilment Testament, prophecy in the New, the Passion of our Lord. touching in

eight hundred years before Christ came described Him "as a leper stricken by God, a Man despised, and the most abject of men of Sorrows, wounded for our and Isaias

:

iniquities,

bruised for our sins, by whose bruises healed."

A

prophecy

fulfilled

by

Him

we

are

to the

We

letter, as

the Evangelists tell us. can under stand the universality of His that, sufferings

when He could have done His mighty work by shedding one drop of blood, He freely elected to do so by enduring all kinds of suffering if we remember that He took upon Himself to atone for the countless myriad sins of all Adam s children,

and

to

merit graces for the salvation

them all. And this He wished to do in the most perfect manner, by satisfying fully and the severest exigencies of justice. beyond Meditation on and study of the sufferings of our Lord made in a spirit of simple lively faith must imprint deeply in our hearts the follow of

ing salutary truths,

(i)

The

malice of

all sin,


1

VETERA RT NOVA

72

mortal and venial, because of the awful penalty love of God, so (2) The great paid for them. great that

Me

willingly offered

Himself

to

the

agony and death, feeling and intensely for pure unselfish really love of us, His enemies. (3) The esteem what sinners consider we when mysterious, we were in which He held us. He would He not buy us out of slavery at a low price His He could, outpoured gave the highest price that His Life: and Blood Knowing precious with redeemed not are vou corruptible things, as gold or silver, but with the precious Blood of Christ, as of a Lamb unspotted and undefiled most them

terrible trials,

;

"

"

(i

Peter

i.

18).

read the following fact, told as an introduc A great tion to meditations on the Passion. for some time painter was known to be engaged on a picture of The Crucifixion. When it was finished he had it hung at the end of a large I

Crowds ilocked with a veil concealing it. its exhibition. of first on the sio-ht of it to o et day o When the veil was drawn aside the first thing

hall, "

J

caught the eye was an inscription But no one thinks written under the picture Alas too true of many Catholics who of it

which

"

:

"

!

!

say they believe.


CHAPTER XIV TIIK

J

.LKSSHI)

SACRAMKNT

ANOTHER

cause of indifference, coldness, sin in Catholics, is a want of real lively practical faith in the Blessed Sacrament. And this is all the

more when found

in

those who, like Priests and

Religious, are, by their very profession, brought the closest contact with it. It is now

into

proposed touching

manner

to

offer a

few truths and

thoughts august subject, much after the which the Incarnation and Passion

this

in

have been

treated.

First of

all,

it

can be safely stated that the

birth, growth, and perfection of devotion to the Blessed Sacrament is to be found in simple unquestioning faith in what our catechism

taught

us

Christ, true

when

children,

God and

namely, that Jesus

true man,

and substantially present truly, and substantially as

in

"

it,"

is

really, truly, "as

He was when

really, in

His


VKTERA RT NOVA

174

arms, or on the cross, or, now, glorified heaven, the only diffe.rence being the, ex

mother in

s

ternal form

or

There are many

appearance."

suggested by, or touch for it is a great mystery

questions arising out

of,

ing this mystery are treated

which

fully

These

and

when

learnedly by those

studied by theologians. capable of such a study and who have simple faith in tin- fundamental truth help devotion ;

but

to

the

incapable

or

weak of

would most probably occasion

faith

difficulty

they

and

For greatest theologian, as temptation. well as for the simplest child, the great factor in this devotion is simple faith in the dogma the

Holy Scripture and defined by At the same time, we may rest

as revealed in

the Church.

with consolation on the fact that there is perhaps no dogma more clearly revealed in Scripture, more clearly defined by the Church, or more clearly

taught

Fathers.

The

preached by the arguments from the

and

early sixth

with the form and words of institution, as given us by three

chapter of St.

John,

collated

of the Evangelists and by St. Paul, as well as those taken from the writings of the Fathers,

of great catechist St. Cyril St. Chrysostom, Jerusalem and the eloquent

particularly

the


THE IU.ESSED SACRAMENT should almost

necessarily

minded or honest

inquirer.

175

convince any fairBut we; have to

not with the dogmatic hut with the do, devotional side of this question. here is a name; given to this sacrament, by common consent, which we shall consider for I

a

moment, namely, the Sacrament of Love. Such, eminently, it is. Meditate on it as you

study it under any aspect, look at it from any point of view, and it always comes home to us laden with love- the love of our Lord for us. Each sacrament is a proof, manifestation, practical expression of His love but the Blessed Sacrament is all these of His love, taken in its fullest, most proper, and perfect meaning namely, love which ever works for and is never like,

;

satisfied

till it effects the closest union with the loved. In the other object sacraments, our Lord exercises His power by making them the means of infusing grace into the soul but in the Lucharist. He Himselfas God the ;

Author,

and as Saviour the meritorious cause of works in person. grace

all

All spiritual writers call attention to the time

and circumstances in which our Lord instituted this Sacrament of Love. St. John tells us "that Jesus, knowing that His hour was come


1

7

6

\

E TEKA E T NO VA

He

should puss out of this world to the Father, having loved His own who were in the world, loved them to the end," sat down with them to Mis last supper; St. Paul writes:

that

have received of the Lord that which also delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the I same night in which He was betrayed, took and the Church in the liturgy bread, "

I

etc."

of the

Mass

;

---"

Pridie

quam

pateretur,"

"the;

His last It was day before lie suffered." testament, His last gift, given as it were when on His deathbed.

And we know

that there

is

a special solemnity and impressiveness always

connected with anything clone in such circum A word spoken by a dying parent stances. remembered and reverenced and obeyed is when others, in themselves of greater import

and a small gift, so given, and treasured guarded in love when others

ance, are forgotten,

of greater value are neglected or parted with. The Eucharist was His death-gift of purest affection.

\Ye may also be certain that there were memories and thoughts and feelings pressing called upon upon Him, which most naturally Him not to give such a gift to man, because man had rendered himself utterly unworthy


TJfE of

it.

The

BLESSED SACRA. VENT

177

Gentile world acting against the written on mind and heart,

of reason,

light

had turned their back

Him, and had

upon

hideous idolatry and shameful vice. The Jewish people, so long and tenderlyloved and privileged, were about to crown

given

itself

to

years of fickleness, ingratitude, sin, and rebellion by a formal rejection of Him. At the tablesat those whom He made and called friends yet of these, one a few hours, would

was a

traitor

;

another, after

meanly deny Him and all would abandon Him in His darkest hour, when ;

is best tested and most prized. His all-seeing vision of the future made things

friendship

worse.

He. foresaw not only the sins of man on to the last, but also that the very gift He

was thinking of giving would be made the occasion and used as the means of deliberate, brutal, and savage the Consecrated insult, Host, Himself, cast under horses feet, or to the churches wrecked, tabernacles broken and the sacred elements profaned, even open, in our own days in Paris and elsewhere. Pmt,

dogs

:

worst of all

for

or unbelievers

such insults came from heretics He foresaw the stand-off way.

the coldness, the indifference, the sacrilege with

which

He

would be outraged,

in this

very

gift


1

VETERA ET NOVA

78

of love,

by thousands of Catholics who say and

The followingthink that they believe in Him. sad words are attributed to Him, in a wellWhat hurts Me more than known revelation "

:

anything I received in My Passion, is that after should be so badly all I have done for man He And then says, "How so badly repaid." I

By the coldness, negligence, insults repaid ? offered to Me in the Sacrament of Love, by are those who ought to love Me most."

We

hurt most

when

a precious

made the whom we gave

gift

is

vehicle of insult to us by him to All these thoughts and feelings it.

cry to our Lord.

man.

And

yet,

seemed

to

Do

not give such a gift to having loved His own, He

loved them to the end with an exceeding great love, and gave it. May we not in meditation

suppose as certain and feed our devotion by the thought that our Lord reasoned after the True, I shall be outraged following fashion and insulted by many and by means of this very gift, but there will be always thousands :

who, by their real and tender devotion to Me Blessed Sacrament, will more than in the counterbalance the insults I shall receive from others. Having loved His own, He Let it be our loved them to the end." "


TlfE IU.ESSED

SACRAMENT

ambition to be amongst those,

i; 9

His own, so

loved.

With reference

to

the greatness of this

two savings attributed

some idea

of

us heaven,

"

it.

Me

to St.

gift,

Augustine give us

gave us

earth,

Me

gives

Me

gives us Himself; what more could divine love give?" When le was in "

1

finitely

when

wise

Me

could design nothing greater, infinitely powerful He could create

nothing greater, and when infinitely loving He Himself." gift to give; than

had no greater

Not wishing to limit we even if we were

the divine omnipotence,

to speculate for ever could not imagine anything- greater, for nothing is greater than Himself. Again, when reading

thoughtfully the New Testament, we cannot but admire and love our Lord. His meekness

and gentleness and patience and charity oblige us to do so. He went about doing good to all.

He

instructed

manner

the;

ignorant,

of diseases, spiritual

never rejected anyone

He

cured

and temporal.

who came

the right dispositions; but more, them these right dispositions,

all I

fe

Him with He gave to

to

longed with open arms and heart for the perishing and the lost and the worst sinners, and overflowed with His cruel forgiveness and mercy towards


]

So

/

7i 7 7i

AM

1

/i

r

/V( J

/

V?

Do we

by faith realise that He, the very same loving and lovable being, with the same mind and heart, unchanged and un changeable, is for ever in our midst, at our very enemies.

doors

?

somewhere that a desire was to have seen our Lord Augustine I

of St.

read

flesh, and a regret that he had not. natural feeling, which we all have. a country in the world which, as

the

in

A

very there

Is

a

rule,

more desire to visit than the Holy Land? Simply because our Lord lived and worked there two thousand years ago. The

Christians

to the love of

Crusades witness

Christendom

Thousands of pilgrims for its sacred places. go there still every year, the greatest in number Is it too being, I believe, poor Russians.

much

to say that a Catholic a pre-at o.-race and privilege o

luda-a, faith it

in

our Lord

he has

were only

Him

hear

now?

time, having the simple

Would he

to look

preach,

s

would consider it to have lived in not seek

upon Him, to

witness

still

Him

more

if

to

His miracles,

His blessing, or if he has some misery of body or soul, or of both, or one dear to him

to get

suffering, to get relief?

Him

from

whom

He

he knows

determines to find

"virtue

goes out

for


THE n LESS ED SACRAMENT

181

Hut he may have to travel and for long journeys days before he can find Him. lie lives on the confines of [uda-a or the north of (ialilee, and he makes his way to Jerusalem, to hear that He had left for Caper naum, to learn in this city that He had gone somewhere else. He may have to spend hours the healing of

all."

or days in his quest. Is it so now? \Vhy, our Lord has a palace in everystreet or within a short

lie is always at home, the doors of His audience-chamber always open His arms and His heart still more so, longing for our coming, that He may give us a joyous welcome and entertain us with 1 1 is most precious food and drink the very same Jesus, unchanged and unchangeable who heard the blind beggar s

distance.

;

1

;

cry, the

father

just dead,

the;

s

appeal for his little daughter centurion s for his servant, the

Canaanite woman for her grievously tormented daughter, the silent prayer of the widowed mother weeping for her only son

afflicted

;

the

same who

told

has for the worst,

sheep and

in

us

the sort of heart

He

His parables of the strayed

prodigal; but more, exemplified gentle and sweet pardoning of Magdalene, the thief, and the woman taken

it

in

the,

His

in flagrant

crime and dragged before

Him;-


S2

I

/

A/ / 7:

A /f

KT NOVA

unchangeable who ascended the cross, with cry and tears asked pardon, and then gave His precious Blood and the

unchanged and

same:

ransom lave we real

Life a 1

for us faith

all.

Where

is

our

faith

J .

?

An

enlightened pagan understanding this revealed dogma of the Church would naturally

must be difficult, impossible, to keep Catholics away from Him; there is danger of their neglecting everything else btit Jim surely say,

Why,

it

I

;

your churches are not large enough to hold the

number who

Him, the accommodate banquet-table large enough He would be amazed if those who ilock to it. There are some who he were told the truth. at Him never come to all, many who give are constantly visiting to

im, often grudgingly, a half-hour s service once a week, and this under the pressure of a grave: command nor would it be well to examine their 1

I

;

motive vice table

for or their

manner of giving

this ser

many who seldom are seen at the banquetmany, even when urged by the precept

I fear the Church, not once a year. should and poor pagan would be scandalised, form a very low opinion of Catholics as men

of the

We

read of a holy soul who Father, used in her heart-cry to the Priest,

of principle.

"


THE BLESSED SACRAMENT celebrate quickly, for

another,

who would

drawn swords

And

I

am

face

spiritual

and and walk through

very hungry

Holy Communion. many Catholics whose

and supernatural craving food

is

;

receive

to

yet there are too

spiritual

183 "

unfelt

or

for delicious

destroyed

by

a

material and worldly hunger, anil on whom the dread of the sword of the Church has no effect.

Such Catholics may excuse themselves by say But they who lived in Juckua in the time of our Lord saw a man in full form standing and proving talking and working under their eyes

ing,

;

Himself, moreover, Messiah, the Eternal

to

be

the

Heaven-sent

Son of God, by stupen dous sensible miracles. True, and in this very excuse they touch and lay open the root of evil Eor they have the highest in themselves. the certainty of faith, based on certainty of all the authority of Him who can neither deceive nor be deceived, that in the Blessed Sacrament the self-same Being who walked and preached and worked miracles and died under the eyes is

But, through want of thought, Him as study, meditation, they do not bring

of

men

such living lives.

in Juda-a.

home

to

themselves and

and loving

reality in

make Him

their

souls

a

and


VKTKRA KT NOVA

184

It is

lawful to contrast the

works of God, one

order to show that, though with the other, each is perfect, still one, may manifest some In this attribute of His more than another. in

spirit

we.

may compare

the

Incarnation

cul

minating on Calvary with the. Blessed Sacra ment, in order to prove that the latter is a taking love in its greater evidence- of love In instituting this and proper meaning. need not say that there is no comparison making little of the Incarnation, for presume from this, we could not have had the that, full

I

I

apart Blessed Sacrament.

that

But there

on Calvary we stood

outcasts,

prodigals,

is

before

sinners,

this difference

Him

objects

:

as rebels,

of

His

tenderest compassion, pity, mercy, and forgive ness, but in the Eucharist we are to Him as

equals loved and loving. St. Thomas Aquinas suggests this comparison

when, in his exquisitehymn," Adoro Te Devote," he says that in the Incarnation the Eternal Son of God concealed His divinity, but in the Eucharist

He

conceals divinity and humanity. In the Incarnation this truth.

Let us develop

He

divinity, but visible created of all noblest the did so beneath in its fallen even which things, our nature, than

the Eternal

Son did conceal His


THE BLESSED SACRAMENT

.85

we know nothing

state

angelic and perfectly

[is

I

greater, except the Again, le did not conceal

divine.

I

divine nature.

llashing out even

This was

when He was

tor

ever

arrested in the

It manifested itself garden and when dying. when He spoke as no man ever spoke, and when lie cured all manner of diseases and worked

And yet St. Paul tells us stupendous miracles. that this taking of our nature-, was humiliation, degradation, an emptying of Himself for love of us. Let us now come to the Kucharist. In

He

His divinity and humanity. Beneath what? Beneath the vulgarest, the commonest, the most abused things we know the ordinary food and drink of man. More this

over,

conceals

providence never, in any circum His divine; or human nature, or the power of either. He speaks no word. He raises no hand, even against those who it

is

1

I

is

stances, to exhibit

would outrage Him. Why this form of per fect concealment under the veils of our common food? why His meek, silent, passive placing Himself at the mercy of His creatures?

why

this humiliation

greater than in His Passion? Simply because it was the best means of effect

ing

what true

meaning,

love,

always

in

works

its

for

and proper and is never

full


1

VETERA KT NOVA

86

namely, the closest pos \Ve cannot sible union with the object loved. effect with could lie union closer imagine any satisfied

till

us than

Me

our

it

drink.

Lord

"

says,

blood

is

effects-

by becoming our food and Speaking of the Eucharist, our My flesh is meat indeed, and My does

drink indeed

:

he that eateth

My

flesh

Me, and I in My him as the living Father hath sent Me, and live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, the same shall live by Me." The early Fathers write in so striking and blood abideth

and drinketh

in

I

:

our strong a way of the close union effected by Lord with us by means of Holy Communion, not merely a close spiritual but a real corporal union, that I shall cite a few of them

physical as given by Franzelin in his treatise on the St. John Chrysostom, Fucharist, Thesis viii. adorable sacra speaking to his flock of this ment, expressly mentions certain effects of it as known to all. "We are made one body, flesh

of His, our Lord

and His 1

-

s,

this not only flesh

John

we

flesh,

by

and bone of His bone,

love, but in reality

are intimately

with

This

united."

is

vi.

"Commisceamur."

blended into that

flesh"

by love only, but (Oxford translation). "Not

in

very deed


THE

lil.KSSEI)

SA( RA.ME.VT

effected by the iood which

wish

i

show the love

to

no-

us His

ingrafts in

Him

187

He has given us: He has for us, He "

It

body."

was not enough

become man, to be struck, to be put but more, He commingles us with Himself, and this not by faith only, but more,

for

death

to

I

to

fe

;

makes

own body/ Hock with his own

feeds his

us

I

I

is

"

What shepherd but why do

(lesh

Mothers often deliver the; say shepherd ? children they have borne, to other women to be nursed. Hut He does nothing like this He I

places Himself on our table and nourishes us with II is flesh and blood, and thoroughly unites us with Himself." St. His, our "

Kphrem says new way is blended :

Lord our

Body

s,

bodies."

in

a

St. Cyril of

Alexandria

:

with

"Christ

us

not only according to affectionate but relations, by physical participation when wax is brought in contact with wax under the action of fire both become one, so, by the is

in

:

participation of the Body and precious Blood of Christ, He indeed in us and we in Him

become

one."

Franzelin

cites

Fathers, Gregory of Nyssa,

a

number

of

Hilary, the two

"

our Lord, h.itli mixed up Himself "lie, hath kneaded up His body with ours (Oxford

Commiscuit."

witli

us.

He

translation).


Isidore.

Lphrem,

Cyrils.

teach that Christ, true

Chrysostom, who true man, is

God and

1

united with, embowelled in us, not by faith but only, nor by charity only, nor spiritually only, "

really, physically,

geration,

corporally."

therefore,

to call

this

no exag sacrament the

It

is

Sacrament of Love, to speak of it as the greatest outcome and proof of love, taking love in its full and proper meaning, because it is divinely intended and used as the means of effecting the This closest possible union of God with us. mysteriously J j

close

union,

meditated

on

in

simple faith, should increase our desire of and devotion to Holy Communion.

A

perhaps of coldness, indifference, and laxity in some, spoiled by the power of in striking, sensible objects, may be sought the lowliness of the external appearance and cause

the helplessness of our Lord in this sacra ment. This, on the contrary, should make us love Mini all the more, because Lie selected in

order to take away all fear of approach closest and ing Him, and in order to effect the should most loving- union. appeal Nothing

both

in

more strongly

to our hearts, particularly to the

hearts of Priests, for reverent and affectionate 1

"

Immiscerc corporibus visceribus

ficleliuni,"


THE BLESSED SACRAMENT

189

treatment of our Lord in the Blessed Sacra ment, than the helpless state in which Heplaces Himself in our hands. He did so in the trust that we should be, on this account, the more careful of Him. man

A

faces

be

and

called,

fights a

man

nor does he

cowardly savage

;

hut

like

who strong himself cannot

to

prove himself, a low this he would be if

all

he brutally beat a

little Hence helpless infant. the greatest Doctors and Fathers of the Church denounce Catholics who maltreat our Lord in this His Sacrament of Love as worse than the

who would they knew Him

Jews, if

worse than Judas,

not have so outraged to be the Lord

Him

of*Glory,-

who was not gifted with the faith they have, and who faced Him as man to man a man who, he knew from ex perience, could, if He willed, strike him down or send him death. Black and inexcusable was the crime of Judas, but blacker still the crime of him who, because of the lovingly selected helplessness in which He, our Lord, places

Himself

power, mocks and insults Him. Besides the lowly appearance in the Blessed Sacrament there is also the fact that in this He does not preach with living voice, work miracles, and cure all manner of diseases in a in his


,

VETEKA ET NOVA

9o

visible \viiy

:

someone may say there

therefore

towards Him in good reason for not being he the Eucharist what one should have been if is

Him

lived with

We

in

cannot admit

Judaea. First, the reasons.

economy, His of missionary and providence purpose, different from those of the Blessed were days

this,

for

many

Sacrament.

He came

to consecrate the transi

new

tion of the old into the

the

truths of

and

latter,

to

law, to teach the

show a

perfect

means harmony between both. The ordinary of doing this was the living voice and word. miracles because He Secondly, He had to work was in a certain true sense bound to fulfil the Messianic prophecies of the old law, in proof Messiah that He was not only the Heaven-sent but also the Son of God and the most striking of these prophecies were those which predicted ;

would cure all manner of physical But the Eucharist is not only diseases. His greatest miracle, but a standing miracle, the same who walked and lie in which lives, unchanged and worked amongst men and willing to unchangeable, always ready to His manner suited a way speak to us in that

He

1

of

existence 1

in

Isaias xxxv.

5,

Sacrament,

the Ixi.

i

;

Matt.

xi.

5

;

Luke

certain vii.

24.

to


SACRAMKXT

T/fK 1U.ESSED heal

191

our spiritual diseases, our temporal as well, when to do so would be really good all

for us

we only come

in the right way and Him. There is, under one aspect at least, a marked resemblance between our Lord in His infancy under the care of His Blessed Mother and our Lord in the Eucharist under ourif

dispositions to ask

the

Priest s

His care, namely, would be a devotional aid to helplessness. us to bear in mind and reilect on Her manner of treating with Him. It is true that only one particularly

It

text of this,

Holy Scripture tells us anything about namely: "She wrapped Him up in swad

dling- clothes

are

we

and

laid

Him

not as sure as

Her, that

if

in

a

manner."

But

we were looking on

in

everything that concerned Him, in taking up and laying Him down, in carrying Him in Her arms next Her heart, in all Hislnfant needs and wants, there was delicacy, tenderness,

and love? She had everything as clean and nice as hands could make them all this the outcome of Her devotion and motherly affection,

Her simple lively faith in Him, Her own Son, being- also Her God. After Her as a model of

should be our care and treatment of Him. That very beautiful and touching- parable


;

VE TE RA E T NO VA

92

which Nathan told King David may be well and to the applied to the Blessed Sacrament thoughts and feelings we should have towards but one "The it. poor man had nothing at all little lamb, which he had bought and nourished and which had grown up in his house up,

his bread, together with his children, eating of and drinking of his cup, and sleeping in his bosom, and it was unto him as a daughter.

Now

is again and again spoken of, Send and fulfilment, as a Lamb in prophecy earth the of forth the Lamb, () Lord, the Ruler "Like a lamb without voice (Isaias xvi. i); before his shearer, so openeth He not His Acts viii. 32); and fre liii. mouth" 7

our Lord

"

:

"

(Isaias

in

;

the Apocalypse, as the

quently enthroned, and worshipped the Baptist "the

of the

Lamb

marked Him of God,

world,"

who

words

in

Lamb

heaven

;

slain,

whilst

to the bystanders as takest away the sins

thrice addressed to

1

lim,

hidden under the sacramental veils, by every He is the Lamb,Priest who celebrates Mass. we did not buy Him, but He bought us at the

Him up and highest price; we did not bring nourish Him in our house, but Lie brought us into His, the Church, made us His children, J

2

Kin<rs

xii. 2.


THE BLESSED SACRAMEXT

193

gave us to cat of His dish and drink of His cup, and He sleeps in our bosom, when lie unites Himself with us by means of Holy

Ought He not to be to us as a daughter? And do we not know that there is no love more delicate, more tender, more more unselfish, more affectionate constant, than that of a good Christian father for his Communion.

? Truly He, our dearest Lord, ever with us in the Blessed Sacrament, ought to be so loved by us. He should be to us as a

daughter

"

daughter." o

A the

very striking sermon Blessed Sacrament is

preached by the action of particularly by the poor.

on

devotion to

being for ever our own people,

Hundreds

of the

and poorly fed, will, badly in bitter winter - time, walk miles out and home on Saturdays, and vigils of feasts, and make the same journey the next day in order clothed

latter,

prepare themselves by confession, and then receive our Lord. Still it is sad to think and painful to have to admit that too many to

to

Catholics,

presence

who in

cold, stand-off,

if

no communions, 13

believe

this

in

our

sacrament, treat not worse, manner. at

Lord

s

real

Him in a No visits,

most Mass on Sunday,


VETERA ET \ OVA T

,

()4

It very poor service with some;. God, to go as a is a miserable tiling, says o-uest from house to house: for where a man he will not deal confidently nor is a "

and

this a

stranger,

He shall entertain, and feed, open his mouth. and give drink to the unthankful, and, more over, he shall hear bitter words (Ecclus. God never acts violently, He does xxix. 30). this to make, and keep us everything short of above all, by means of this Sacrament friends, of Love.

Him

as

But what can we expect, if we treat stranger, keep away from Him,

a

His affectionate invitations,- in a word, He be not His friends, nor let Him be ours? mouth His nor will not deal confidently, open And this nor His treasure-house to us. Him and ask to come not will because we refuse

place

ourselves

in

those

easy relations with

He

us. of requires rightly their treat so Christ, Could those who Jesus God and their Saviour, lowering Himself as

Him

which

does to the deepest depths of humiliation this sacrament through love and to gain

He in

their love,

treat in a similar

way

a

them

man who

If not, had been kind and generous where is their shame to treat God as they could not, from mere human motives, treat

to

?


TffE

man?

BLESSED SACRAMENT

,95

All this

wretched and miserable treat ment, which Jesus Christ suffers at the hands of too many Catholics, treatment which is worse than anything lie received in His Passion, has its root in the fact that they have not studied, meditated on, seriously thought of this great sacrament, and therefore do not really and practically know what means.

it

is

and

all

it

It is

unfortunately true, and most so perhaps sacrament, that material sensible things cause spiritual things to be placed at a discount. in this

How differently many Catholics act with refer ence to the nourishment of the body which dies, and that of the soul which lives for ever, with reference to the banquet-table of of Cod. St.

Thomas

men and

that

the

apostle was indirectly re proved by our Lord for not believing on good authority that which he had not seen, namely, the wounds in our Lord s hands and feet and side whilst a fact in the life of St. Louis tells us that he much preferred simple faith to seeing or any external manifestations, as far as the Blessed Sacrament was concerned. One morn ;

ing, when hearing Mass, word was brought to him of some miraculous manifestation in the


VR 77 VvVl

6

!

7i /

but he would not go to see it, saying, would not spoil tin- beauty of my faith. do not care to sec. believe, and

"

I

lost,

I

I

I

Let us now have a word as to the best way of showing and cultivating devotion to the would surest Sacrament. .lessed (i) the daily hearing of Mass, the not allowing I

I

mere sloth to interfere with this practice. There is, as everyone knows, no obligation, under even venial sin, to hear Mass on ordinary week days. And even supposing it an imper fection not to do so, this is not incurred when there is even a very moderate, reason for not

going,

such

as

delicacy, weather,

some

business of duty, distance interfering temporal

from a church, little

love

Still

etc.

of our Lord, of

1 1

unintentionally,

is I

I

think

making-

Him when

keep me away from walk le is being minutes a few 1

sacrifice

is

Sacrament, and of His hope -to allow mere

sloth to

o-rcat

it

of the

altar,

lifted

longing

up

within in the

for

my

me. I emphasise coming, and anxious to enrich the General Council "oTeat sacrifice/ because that no holier work could be of Trent tells us, earth than this tremendous performed on this This slighting of our Lord through sacrifice." mere sloth is aggravated in those cities and "


THE"

BLESSED SA CRA MR NT

1

97

towns where there are Masses every hour from early dawn to ten or eleven o clock. of

Any

overcoming promptly, or any

sloth

by

getting

act of mortification

order to secure daily Mass, adds

done

up in

something",

(2) A visit to the perhaps much, to its merit. Blessed Sacrament every day, even at some inconvenience, when I have not heard Mass, In cities, towns, and villages or when have. I

a day scarce!} ever occurs without our passing a church why not turn in to call upon our best :

Friend, or at least,

when

passing, to salute and

send a thought or word to Him? There are few things about which people, not merely of the world, but even the holy, are so sensitive, The so exacting, as about beim* O visited. <">

neglect or non-return of visits has often led to What breaks between old friends and families.

about the truest and dearest Friend of all resting day and night in His lonely tabernacle of love ? Is He sensitive ? Certainly, as we have learned from Himself when He walked amongst us-most sensitive to neglect, forgetfulness, deser He felt it then tion, on the part of His friends. and suffered from it. it is He cannot true, Now,

personally, but

He

way which touches

does practically, and in a us, for He rewards the


VE TKKA R T N( VA )

i <fi

thoughtful and devoted, and punishes the care less

and

neglectful.

as often as one it

s

By Holy Communion,

(3)

director or confessor decides

would be suited and

it

remember

well to

is

that though the sacra

ments work, as theologians

much the

With Holy Communion,

profitable to him.

reference to this devotion of

say, ex operc operato,

of the fruit or effects of

dispositions

of

the

be so

may Communion would

positions

fill

them depend on

recipient.

that

perfect the soul

The one

with

dis

Holy all

the

grace of which it is capable; or so imperfect, that the best and the worst which can be said of

it I

is

that

it is

or a very

not sacrilegious.

worthy and

fruitful

communion,

dispositions we should most acquire and cultivate are Cleanness and purity of soul, ( i) not merely in the absence of mortal sin, but the;

:

also in habitual deliberate dislike to venial sin.

A

These loving welcome for our Lord. any well-instructed Catholic can have, and can have without worry or strain, for the means are (2)

down, are easily understood and Reflection on the sacra easily put into use. ment itself is perhaps the first and best of these means. Some make themselves unhappy because they do not fed devotion to this clearh

laid


THE BLESSED SACRAMENT

199

devotion they mean These should bear in mind sensible devotion. that sensible devotion is in no way a necessary

sacrament

by feeling

;

disposition, nor

is

keeping with so super-

in

it

sensual and supernatural a thing as the Blessed Much has been said on this subSacrament. of sensible devotion when speaking of

ject

prayer, which

Real

our Lord

and ence,

is

devotion in

is

in

really present

treating

and

applicable also to this subject. consists in simple belief that

love,

Him

the sacrament,

with that respect, rever

and

interior

are strictly due to Him. It ma} be that a person

exterior,

which

so placed that he cannot hear daily Mass, pay visits to or receive the Blessed Sacrament as often as he would wish. if

This, no doubt,

not counter-balanced,

devotion.

Still,

if

and without any

is

is

a disadvantage;, and,

may

through fault

a

lead to decay of

God

s

providence be so

may

person by living at a good placed or circumstanced, distance from a church, or through delicacy, he should bear in mind that though the great

and sacraments are divinely instituted channels of grace, still God is independent of them, and gives grace in other ways, and in reward for other things done such as prayer, sacrifice


VETERA ET NOVA

200

acts of mortification,

good works, etc. Nay more, He will give grace if persons so placed use certain simple and Let such easy means. a person, in his own quiet room, place himself in spirit before the tabernacle. one with which

he

is

unite himself in spirit with our

familiar,

Lord present

in

it,

and then hear

his

Mass, pay

make

a spiritual confession and munion, each in its own time and in his his visit,

com own

way, as when he is in contact with the reality, lie can do all this by a simple use of the imagination, do it in an undistracted way which is not often possible in a crowded church,

and do

it

with such faith and reverence as to

merit greater graces than

some do who

are in

actual contact with the Blessed Sacrament.


CHAPTER XV KKKOUKXT

FREQUENT communion would have a

is

different

a relative term, and

meaning according

to

the age, the discipline of the Church, custom of the faithful. In the tenth, eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries during which

oAhe

infrequent communion reigned once a week oHess would have been looked on as frequent.

We

read that St. Louis, King of France, was by his confessor to receive Holy Communion only six times in the year, and this was considered as the Hollundists inform

allowed

us

for that time, The frequent communion. Poor Clares were allowed, by their rule, com

munion only twelve or thirteen times in the year, and the same may be said of other orders of that Such was looked on as fre period. It quent then. certainly would not be con sidered as such by nuns or even seculars of the; St. Alphonsus present day. Never says, "

f\t


VETERA

J0 j

NOVA

1-.T

regarded weekly communion several quent that person who communicates times a week is considered such." In this matter of frequent communion there

have

as

I

fre

:

were two extreme opinions, subjects of much century. not to be

were

not

The

first

allowed

inclination

liberate

was

that

seventeenth

ought

persons

who frequent communion

of venial

free

the

in

particularly

agitation,

to

and of all de This opinion is

sin

it.

if not the out deeply tinged with Jansenism, come of it. It flavours of Arnauld s celebrated book Frtijncntc Comumnion, and of two pro it and condemned by Pope positions taken from Alexander vm. The. first, "They are to be

assert judged as sacrilegious who

Holy Communion done condign penance for their

to receive

"

second, in

whom

their right

before they have

They

also are to

there

without

any even opinion,

is

not

the

admixture."

in

1

he

most pure love extreme This

mildest form,

its

sins."

be refused communion

is

scarcely-

author. tenable, nor is it now advocated by any the is that The other extreme opinion only

condition required for frequent communion is freedom from mortal sin, or, to put it in other

words, persons

may go

frequently to

communion


FREQUENT COMMUNION free of mortal

if

sin,

and

deliberately,

203

though they knowingly,

freely

commit

venial

sin,

"

without remorse, and confessingit without I do not know of anyrepentance." approved author, nor have I come across

committing

anyone,

it

who now

not

holds this opinion.

It

was

This

so.

is clear from certain always books and propositions condemned by Popes Alexander vii., Alexander VIIL, and Innocent ix. Father Dalgairns states that a Father "

Pichon,

S.J.,

and

books

in

another Spanish Jesuit published which they held that the only qualifi

cation for

mortal

sin."

daily

communion

is

freedom from

The former was overwhelmed

In-

episcopal censures, his book put on the index, but he recanted his errors in a second edition. I )e

two Spanish Benedictines as holding that every Christian in a state of grace had a posi tive right to daily communion, and could claim

Lugo

it

cites

notwithstanding the prohibition of his con That laxity or abuse with reference to

fessor.

daily communion existed in some places towards the close of the seventeenth century is evident,

because Council

in

1679

Congregation of the

"The

published

a

decree,

sanctioned by

1

Father Dalgairns says, are against this opinion/

;

A11

the -real Jesuit thcolc


VETERA ET NOVA

204

of universal against the practice some in existed which daily communion, divine of dioceses under the idea that it was

Innocent

ix.,

The sacrament was even carried to and the houses of those who were in health, The same received by them in their beds." right.

I

held ope condemned the proposition

tells

us

in

tain Friars

his

Minors

in

Jager

by cer

llistona Ecclesiastica Belgium, namely,

"That

and communion were a frequent confession mark of predestination, even in those who lived

like

pagans."

On

condemned

this

a very high authority, proposition, Viva, S.J., a remarks "This proposition speaks either of entertain no one could sacrilegious use, which this supposes what is but or of a devout use, or false- such a use could not be called devout :

;

;

of a use neither sacrilegious nor devout this could not last

such frequent indevout use

of these sacraments leads to

rumoured

that,

sacrilege."

on account of

abuse, so clearly

but

:

condemned

this

It

was

laxity

by the

or

Church,

the Cardinal de Lugo was not favourable to condemnations of Arnauld s book.

We

must now consider what

I

may

call

the

middle opinion, because it stands between that the two extremes,- the one, which holds


FREQUENT COMMUNION perfect love, expelling venial sin, is necessary

all ;

sin

205

;ind affection to

and the

other, that the

mere absence of mortal sin is sufficient for On this debated ques frequent communion. Alphonsus writes: danger of mortal sin,

tion St. in

for those,

"As

not

who commit

but

without tlie appearance of any amendment or desire of amendment, it will be better not to allow them communion more than once a week. It is ordinarily

however,

useful,

communion this

such St.

deliberate

venial

to deprive

for a

week."

sins

such persons of a is evident from

It

Alphonsus would not allow to communicate frequently. persons Francis de Sales goes further, as he that

holds that

St.

"an

absence of affection for venial

is a condition for weekly communion." Suarez writes Weekly communion is not to be omitted on account of venial sins only, because it is already a great effect of the sacrament to avoid mortal He also

sin

"

:

sin."

writes is

the

Ordinarily speaking, so multitudinous business of human life, so many the "

:

mind and take up time, that persons cannot more than once a week receive Holy Communion with due distractions which absorb the

dispositions."

It

is

clear

that

Suarex would


VRTRRA RT NOVA

2of>

require more than absence from mortal sin, and better dispositions, for frequent than In the. decree of weekly communion. Innocent ix., cited before, concerning daily Xuns are to be admonished communion, (or

"

that

ought

they

the

fixed

clays

communion who s\\\\\e. in

is

to

by

rule

;

communion on

frequent

to be permitted

eniteant

lervour of

to

go

in

Vasquez

spirit."

only

purity ot says,

or

daily

to

those

soul

and

"There

are very few who are fit for daily communion." And the Council of Trent, Sess. xin. chap, vii., "

says,

We

should

be

that

careful

no one

should approach this sacrament without great reverence and sanctity." Now it is plain from these statements, as well as from many others of similar import, that the mere absence of

mortal sin

is

not sufficient

quent or daily

in itself to justify fre

communion, and

that those

who

ordinarily, deliberately, and, without any wish sin to amend, commit venial are not fit

"

"

Could such persons be truly subjects for it. of as "approaching- the sacrament with spoken great reverence and sanctity ? It is but fair to give the argument in favour of the opinion that the mere absence of mortal "

sin

is

the only condition necessary for frequent,


FREQUENT COMMUNION even

daily,

207

communion, and the answer

to

it.

The advocates of tin s opinion say Kvery communion received 1)) such persons produces an increase of sanctifying grace. Even wilful do not Lord infuses grace

distractions

a venial sin

This

is

We

the

grace. the actual graces if

of

and that

soul,

munions

to

special

the

sacrament

not entirely, on the dispositions

depend much, the

"Our

who commits

moment of receiving Him." but only with reference to habitual should, however, bear in mind that

in

true,

interfere with this. into the soul

interfere

really

with

and

St. special sacramental graces. that a person in the habit of

indevout

com

hinder

those

Thomas

says

committing venial

sin

communicate but gives as his reason Because by a devout preparation he repents sincerely of them, and therefore receives

may

still

;

"

:

the actual graces of the sacrament." This great authority does not speak of those who all

commit

and have a habit without any real intentions of amendment, and he, indirectly at least, says that such would not receive those actual St. graces. wilfully

of

venial

sin

it

Thomas

also

writes: "The effect of this not only the increase of habitual grace, but also a certain actual sweetness, and

sacrament

is


VKTERA ET NOVA

20(S

this

is

destroyed whim

;i

with distractions Neri St. Philip

used

to

come vehement this keep up to the

thirsting,

person communicates

which amount

munion, he would

to venial

say,

waters";

"Thirsting,

and

desire of

sin."

order to

in

Holy

Com

times refuse his penitents

at

leave to approach the altar as often as they wished. know, from the action of the Church, a good that a mere increase of habitual grace

We

thing

\

for

itself

in

certain

may

not be a sufficient reason

class

going to The Church,

of

persons

communion frequently or daily. com as we have seen, condemned a frequent in effective munion which would be useful and and actual graces to persons imparting habitual whose manner of life would really well disposed, communion. She does not justify frequent once allow such to communicate oftener than

communicate non-fasting, or the Blessed Sacrament being carried to the houses

a

clay,

or to

good health, communion, though these

of persons in of great

spiritual

we

should not,

they

are

hers.

practices

advantage

Church has acted so if

also universal daily

for

to

would be

many.

The

good reasons, which

we would,

criticise,

because

She believed probably

that


FREOL-ENT COMMUNION

,

09

respect and reverence for this great sacrament

needed piety

be

to

faithful.

mind, we

this in

Bearing

even against the

safeguarded

and devotion of the

may safely say that are best qualified to interpret the spirit and mind of the Church condemn frequent or daily communion for those those

who

from mortal

who, though free

sin,

commit

habitually venial of or practical

sin

wilfully,

deliberately,

without

any real desire at amendment. And attempt this because such frequent communion would be wanting in respect and reverence towards our Lord, and spiritually injurious to those who Their reasons are: practise it. In such

communions

(i)

there

is

a

wilful

waste

if

not

abuse of grace, namely, of those actual graces peculiar to the sacrament. Habitual "grace may be increased in such, but their

imperfectly disposed state of soul interferes with those actual sacramental graces without which ha bitual grace remains inactive. "They there fore can be said to be benefited hardly by Molv Communion who, though they receive an in crease of habitual grace, cut themselves off from the other graces which alone make it active.

miserly .

(

2

)

Such

souls are selfish, ungenerous,

who could

call

them devout ?

towards


VE TKRA E T NO VA

210

They will in the great and generous God. what they know dulge their own will against to *l)e

His,

in

their to

deliberate,

wilful,

Nor

venial sin.

attachment do to excuse themselves by saying,

sistent

only

in

small

things."

I

;

"

per

will

Oh,

it

it

is

or St. Basil truly says,

small or Nothing should be called and is an offence against God "

little

"

;

if

which

a person

small things, it must persists in fighting re end badly. Committing venial sins without morse, and confessing them without repentance,

God

in

and is the high road to tepidity persevered in, souls (3) Such^ the worst state of mortal sin. which is not Lord our on press a familiarity themselves. for nor good acceptable to Him, not breed contempt, but This familiarity may indifference. it most probably will

(4)

There

is

vain the danger also of human respect, spiritual oneself in evidence, or some other glory, keeping Woe to him who loses rever motive.

human

Now if there be one thing our Lord. more than another likely to breed irreverence without towards Him, it is careless communion, lead a a wish or an effort to avoid sin or "

ence

for

better

life."

an ex may conclude this point by giving a great Jesuit tract from the comment of I


FREO UENT COMMUNION

2

1

r

theologian, Viva, on the twenty-third proposi tion condemned by Alexander vin :

hey who frequently communicate without actual love and without devotion, although they receive an augmentation of grace, often do not 1

show more fervour cause; infused habits

in

their conduct,

nor take away the feebleness

left

after the habits of sin, as acquired also because habits of and

grace

their

both be

do not mortify the passions in

the soul

habits do;

charity do

work immediately through actual graces

which are not given to indevout communicants. For this reason they appear so lukewarm and languid in their spiritual exercises and because tepidity and the want of actual aids from God ;

negatively dispose the soul to a grievous fall, therefore carelessness in this respect is very for it to dangerous, disposes grave falls, and often brings down the curse of God."

Now though it is clear that a persistent habit of venial sin without any real desire of amendment is inconsistent with the dispositions necessary

for

frequent

communion,

still

certain falling and falling, perhaps often, venial sin is not no obstacle but

only

a good reason authorities

tell

to,

a

into

may be

frequent communion. Great us, "that there is nothino- like

for,


;i

good

\ve

real imperfection to

are,"

hut

and that

are not to he despised

"such

earnestly fought

lor

for the

"Habitual

si rng^ lcd truants/,

not

saints,

only

venial

"

Frequent

but

sins,

need he no obstacle

communion."

quent

Com

"Holy

against."

munion was meant imperfect."

know what

make: us

if

to fre

communion a

it

implies nothing extraordinary wish to be better, and a real hearty genuine requires

;

struggle with self to get rid of habits

Yaubert

Father subject

are

commit

The

s,

deserving

book on Jh he writes:

S.

i

otion to

).,

of I he

of

remarks

sin."

on In

attention.

this

his

JUcsscd Sacrament

who dispositions of persons sins are exceedingly different.

"The-

venial

characteristics of

those

who have

a dis

aim is under simply to be saved and nothing more, to lead not do the pretext that venial sins damnation they do not choose to deprive sin are position to venial

these

:

their

;

themselves of numberless little gratifications dear to human nature, but still, to some extent,

offensive to

God.

They

will

not put

watch themselves out in the slightest degree over their hearts, nor make an effort to avoid the occasions of them. They commit them They knowingly, coolly, and without scruple. to


I-

KEO f V .VV T

C<

M/.l//

blind themselves about their

make to

little

2

faults,

1 .-,

and

a false conscience to themselves in order

be

at

peace,

under the

impossible tor them to and that they are quite look on these sins as

avoid

As

.V/OA

live safe.

trifles,

them as extravagant

notion in

that

it

is

any other way, In

a word, they

and on those who and scrupulous.

on the contrary, whose venial sins proceed from frailty, though their sins be very numerous, it does not follow that they have not a sincere desire to make progress for

those,

but that they are still imperfect and human, their natural character is as yet un subdued, and their feelings are uncontrolled. In a word, such is the strength of the habits in virtue,

they contracted of detraction, for instance;, in small matters, or else of indulging their in ordinate love of ease in numberless cases, that

they still fall into frequent sins, though they have sincerely set to work to purify their souls and to avoid the proximate occasions. Their

consent to these, sins

commit them with a

is

not entire

;

they only

and they sometimes even at the grieve deeply them, moment of committino- them. Now it seems to me that there would be a manifest injustice in It would treating- these two classes alike. tor

half deliberation,


214

I

show

ETKRA

NOVA

A"/

a want of discernment

if

we were

to

apply

to both equally the language of the Fathers with respect to venial sin in connection with

the

I

we should communicate

says sin

When

Messed Sacrament.

daily,

he evidently does

communion

those

to

scrupulously commit ( )n the other hand,

Ambrose because we

St.

daily

not advise daily

who

habitually and un deliberate venial sins.

equally plain that St. l)onaventure does not point to venial sins

into

which holy souls

it

is

fall

inadvertently

when

he; says that venial sins make the soul cowardly, and negligent, and unfit for 1 foly Communion,

even

calls the

communions

of those

who commit

If that were so, then these unworthy. Fathers would not only contradict other How contradict themselves. Fathers, but

them

else are

you

to reconcile St.

Augustine saying

that there are sins which should not prevent us from communicating, with St. Augustine when he tells us that venial sins are like a

which makes our spouse loathe How else St. Bonaventure, who bids us, us? in one place, beware of approaching the altar Go in another he says, with lukewarmness ? to Holy Communion in spite of lukewarmness foul skin disease

;

if

only

you

humble

yourself,

humility

will


FREQUENT COMMUNION stand

in

of fervour.

place

seems, then,

It

impossible to say universally that are an obstacle to communion. entirely on the nature of the

positions of the sinner, in

215

1

him by Holy

venial It

depends

on the dis

sin,

and the

sins

effects

caused

Communion."

right and best person to decide the question of frequent or non-frequent communion is the confessor.

All

He

authorities

us

tell

that the

alone can judge

whether the penitent s and dispositions are such as or not justify frequent communion.

manner of to justify

life

According- to the principles laid down by the should not allow highest authorities, he

communion

frequent

freely, wilfully,

sin without

ment

;

allow, to

to

those

who

ordinarily,

and deliberately commit venial

any real desire or effort at amend on the other hand, he ought to

whilst, if

not encourage, frequent

communion

those

venial

who, though they fall often into have a real dislike to it, really sin,

repent of

it,

have a real desire

to

overcome

and conquer

themselves, and who use frequent comninnion for this purpose. With reference to some penitents whose lives and dispositions

are such as to justify frequent communion, the decision might be safely left to themselves. If


one says. (

"Yes,

like

I

ommunion has an

another, "Though find that

to

frequent

would

me,

I

go frequently. Holy attraction lor me"; or

am

not attracted,

communion

is

still

I

a threat help

not a confessor he

allowing such to daily a

to

right

in

communion?

to he urged, as a matter of course, to frequent communion simply because; his life is equal -as explained- to it ? Is

j>erson,

however,

Or is a person to he urged to frequent communion for the mere sake of going? In would certainly say, No. First no precept obliging anyone to frequent communion, and persons are to be found who have all the dispositions for such a certain cases

of

all,

there

I

is

who can without worry or trouble go Communion once a week or once a fortnight, but who cannot get rid of a certain practice, to Holy

dread of frequent communion. Their going would entail a daily strain which would be too much for them, and would not only take away all sweetness and consolation, anxiety, fear,

but

also

help to frustrate the effects of the sacrament. This feeling often comes from

taking too one-sided a view, as against them selves, because of the awful ness of the Real

Presence of our

Lord,

and not O

<nvin<T >

due


importance! to

which

who

the;

reasons

counterbalance

reads or

on the other side

their

lamiliar with

is

view.- -Anyone, the

first

chapter

The Imitation will understand what mean. They rest too much on tile words, My own sins terrify me, my unclean conscience beats me back, the multitude of my offences weigh me down who am () of

the

iourlh

book

of

I

l>

I,

;

Lord, that I should presume to come to Thee?" and do not rest enough on the fact that our

Lord instituted this sacrament for man, sinful man, knowing what man is: also on His own words, "Come to Me, all ye who labour and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you." "Words of

so

tenderness

encourage me, the words invites O sweet me. Thy and kindly word in the ear of a sinner, that Thou, () Lord my God, shouldst invite the poor and needy to the; communion of Thy most Sacred Body." In any case, and no matter from what cause arise this dread, anxiety, great

sweetness of

worry,

strain

would not be

about

frequent

for putting

souls until the state of

allayed or got rid 1

of.

communion,

I

any pressure on such

mind was considerably It is sometimes asked,

low much time should

I

give to prayer,

order to be worthy of frequent

in

communion?


2

1

VE TERA E T NO VA

8

It it

a very foolish question if the asker of that one or two or ten hours of supposes is

prayer would necessarily impart this worthiness. Pray they should, as they need special graces, but their fitness depends not on the time they give to prayer or the graces they receive, but on using these graces in order to secure and cultivate a life

purity of soul in

necessary

order

communion a help to grace is much harder prayer which merits

it,

and a holiness of to

make

perfection. to our

and

practice of mortification. the dispositions

frequent

This use of

nature than the

it

supposes a

I

would say that

daily-

necessary for fruitful frequent are a real dislike to venial sin

communion

;

and meekness with

charity, or, in

other words,

a sincere disposition to overcome temper and read that when someone spoke tongue.

We

to St.

Jerome of the great spiritual advantages of living in Jerusalem and the Holy Land, he answered at once, It is not living in, but "

living

the

Holy Land which makes The same may be said of Holy

in

well,

saint."

Communion. leasts on or

the

It

First

not going on Sundays and Fridays, consecutive or not,

is

going frequently, even every day, which

makes one holy and gives probable pledge of


FREO UENT CO MM UNION salvation,

but

safely said that

i^

oino-

And

well.

some who

L;O

to

it

may be

communion,

not frequently, are, on account of their ^reat reverence and the perfection of their disposi tions,

personally

every day.

holier

than

some who

oo


CHAPTER TIIK SATKAMK.NT OK

AXOTIIKR reason ought

PKNANCK

Catholics arc not as they

the neglect of or the careless which they receive, the. Sacrament of

to be,

manner

\vliy

XVI

in

is

Penance, or Confession as

it

is

often called.

A

right understanding and a right reception of this sacrament are of great importance lirst,

because

the

is

it

medium

secondly, because

worthy and

reception of the Blessed not intended to give a lull

fruitful

Sacrament. catechetical

it

of great graces, and, disposes the soul for the

It

is

instruction

Penance, but to

call

on

the

Sacrament of

attention to

some

truths

which should make us love this sacrament and to others which are calculated to remove ;

certain

false

receiving

deavour

it

to

touching the difficulty of worthily, by which, persons en justify or excuse themselves for

neglecting it. should

We

ideas,

be most grateful

to

our Lord


THE SA CRA ME NT

O/<*

PENA NCE

22

\

He instituted this sacrament more Him for this, perhaps, than for any thing else-. He has done, except that of dying ior us, and show our gratitude, in the way He because

grateful to

wishes, by loving and receiving it. I say this, because we are all sinners, and this sacrament is the most manifestation of God s

extraordinary

wondrous mercy, compassion, sinners,

By

pity,

and love

for

even the worst.

this

sacrament, rightly called the second saving plank for those spiritually drowning, (,od

home even

reconciles sinners, brings

the most on heart, conditions the easiest consistent with what is due to is own Honour and limseli, (dory, and with what is good for us. read somewhere a profligate prodigal to

I

J

His

I

I

saying attributed to St. Augustine, and applied to this matter of If penance or confession "

:

one man

insults or outrages another, right-minded man his first thought

he be a and wish should be to make as becoming and full a reparation as is possible, and if he do not, heshould be; made do The law of the: land if

so."

human offences on this principle. But what of God? Is man to insult and out rage Him, and violate His law and make no So seem to think they who reparation ? deals with

ignore


VE TERA E T NO VA

222

the Sacrament of Penance, or speak of it as a reparation too humiliating to man, to be, asked

For

of him by God.

it

be feared that not

to

is

merely outsiders, but Catholics of a very shady This kind, think and speak in this way excuse ma} be brushed aside as against common -sense, because against prin ciples which men themselves rigidly hold and

wretched

false

according to which they outrages, or in

libels,

very

"his

pound

demand

of

ilesh."

What

offence.

first

If

a

man

insults,

any way injures another, or perhaps with a touch

the latter will justly, of Shylock severity, tution,

act.

reparation, resti And this for the

is,

as

a

rule,

the

He drags ordinary consequences of his action ? the criminal into public court, disgraces him, his

Now

us

let

towards him

presume

as

perhaps

family

sentenced to

that

or

fine

I

and

imprisonment,

consider in

well,

has

him

or both.

how God would

1

act

similar

am

circumstances, for I reasoning with a Catholic

who believes that God, His law, His courts, and His prison-house, are as great realities as is simply a human law, in this sense never cites before its court or punishes a man because he has sinned against God, but because he has sinned against his fellow-man or society. 1

The law

at least, that

of the land it


THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE

223

those of the earthly king. I shall suppose that he has knowingly and wilfully violated the laws of God a million of times, but now, touched

by

What grace, wishes to be reconciled with I lim. does God require of him with a view to his full

A

short

prayer for the grace to make a good confession- one- of "the good things certainly given when rightly asked (2)

pardon

?

(

i

)

"

;

Examine

his conscience, so as to

memory see

and

have

not a difficult work, as

Go

we

his sins in shall

soon

(3) any confessor he likes to one who never saw him before and never can again, who knows nothing about him, a perfect ;

stranger

to

and confess

his million of sins with a

and the

Priest s absolution really repentant heart, his sins as to their away guilt for ever.

takes

God

does not drag or

him before the him do so public, himself. On the contrary, He most carefully and his character and secretly protects good name by allowing him to confess to an utter stranger, and by that seal of confession which forbids the confessor even to look as if he had heard one

and proclaim

ol his sins,

for

bring

his sins or make:

or in any possible circumstance, or

any possible good, had heard under the

to

make known what he of confession.

He

has not confessed to a man, but to one

who

seal


holds

High

the;

place

Great Confessor and and who absolves by His name. is Hearing this in

of the

Priest, Christ,

authority and in mind, is it too much to say that I

I

God

s

mercy,

compassion, and longing love, for the; worst in a exercised sinners is wondrous, and Sacra in this considerate way wondrously

ment of Penance? that

is

perhaps,

and so

sires to

ele

reconciliation

with what

is

as

due

The great reason lor God so dreads to lose

save everyone, that e-.asy te)

And

ami our

as

possible:,

His own

le

one-,

makes

consistent

lonour and Glory

we

if

gooel. of those;

I

I

this,

compare God

s

who sin against Him with treatment our way of acting with a fellow-man who sins against us, we are forced te) say, Goel help the; best of us

if

Goel were to us what we, even the

good, are to each other.

Xow

let

us say a

we>rd

about

much

difficulties, real

with keep Some from this sacrament.

or imaginary, which have;

ing persons away make too little of

it,

but this

making too much of

it.

"It

to

is

de>

is

not as bad as a mountain

make a good con and think, fession," stay away fearing us answer this Let bad one. a make may they work,

it

difficulty,

is

so difficult

so

some

first,

God

to

is

so clearly desirous to


THE SACKAMENT OF PENANCE get back to His heart the worst sinner, that very probable, if not morally certain, that

225 it is

He

would not make the means of reconciliation a It is very difficult, a mountain work. proved not to be such by what has been said above as to the

extraordinary consideration with which our Lord instituted and utilises this sacrament. highly improbable that God would make that work a very hard one which He requires, under substantially the same con it

Secondly,

is

come to the use of reason, of the simple uneducated peasant as well as of the learned well-instructed secular and Priest.

ditions, of the child

The

truth

lies

making- too

little

sacrament.

It

between the two extremes, and making too much of the

is

a work,

a sacred work,

in

which we should use moral care and diligence in doing those things and acquiring those dis positions which God requires for the worthy of this

sacrament. Now, are the things to be done and dispositions to be acquired In the cate very difficult? Certainly not. chism, taught us when children, is the question, What am I to do in order to make a good confession ? And in the answer the conditions are laid down so clearly and that a child reception

"

simply

could easily understand them. 15

First,

I

must ask


22 r,

1

7<:

7

E RA

/-:

T

NO VA

Let me the grace to make- a good confession. and is remark on this -what it help comforting that this grace when asked it is one of those "good because must be given, Himself to give things which God has pledged from God to came an If ask. who to all angel a good make me to tell me that lie wishes should not be a whit more certain confession, ful

to

remember

"

I

am

without the angel. Besides, God knows that without His grace I cannot make it; ask therefore and it must be given. How long should spend in asking this grace-,

of

than

it

1

I

As long or as use; ? and what prayer should the and short as you like, prayer you like best If a person said simply or any real prayer. I wish to make a good God, and sincerely, My confession, and I beg the grace to do so through I

"

the merits of Jesus

Having secured

Christ,"

this grace,

the grace is given. are now to use

we

I must examination of conscience. t[ often is it misunderstood, as rest on this point, and much oftener abused by being over rather j

i

n the;

than underdone.

The examination

is

not a

but merely a means part of the sacrament, towards doing rightly one of its constituents, I am namely, confession. mortal sins not as yet rightly confessed.

bound

to confess all

To do


THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE this

I

must have them

22 ;

in

memory, hence the examination of conscience. necessity Now the time to be given to this is relative, in of the

proportion to the time over which I have to confess and the sort of life I have led during

Let

this time.

to confession, tvvo months. is i-jttk-

me

take,

say once

For

persons who go or month, or

first,

^eek

such,

^Tshort examination

necessary because such persons are not

likely to fall into mortal sin, or,

they have so

if

unfortunately fallen, the difficulty would be to

They may, however, profitably spend four or five minutes in looking L1 p venial sins which they wish to confess, or some matters about which they think

it

well to talk to their

Some

confessor.

persons of this class spend time and worry over the examination, often to the injury of more I important matters. laving spent a few minutes and found out what would be necessary or to

good

content and thank

more

God

confess, let that there

them

is

rest

nothing

there were, God would have put it before them, as they had asked the grace to make a good confession, and therefore to make the examination or ;

for

if

necessary

With

proportioned to

reference to persons who wish to a general confession, or one

it.

make

extending over


228

1

Vi

TRRA R T NO VA

years, the examination

need not be long, and

should never be worrying, particularly when it not ot necessity is a confession of devotion ;

In such because of previous bad confessions. confessions it is often simply impossible to find out the. c. \~act number of mortal sins: whether, for example, Mass of obligation was omitted a

hundred times, or ninety,

etc.

What

should be

to give a fair average, so often in done, then, the month or year for so long, being, if in is

doubt, a

little

over the mark rather than under

and so of other frequently or habitually committed mortal sins. A person about to confess over years or even a long life might do much if not all the examination in quarter of an hour or twenty minutes, particularly if he bear in mind that his confessor will help him when it

;

Sometimes it happens actually at confession. themselves that persons unnecessary give examining themselves about certain and interior temptations, as to whether thoughts a mortal they fully consented so as to commit I sin or not. suppose such persons to have a one moment they real doubt or uncertainty fear they may have consented, the next they

anxiety

in

:

some

I reason, that they did not. at to such not examine all, would advise simply

think, with


THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE

2:9

because they will not only worry themselves, but will never come to a certain conclusion.

As

to the

be said

in

way its

of confessing them, a word will own place. In examining the

conscience and afterwards

in

confession,

some

trouble

themselves unnecessarily on account of things clone in childhood or youth, which now assume for them a very grave aspect.

Such

will find

comfort

no

in the truth, that

after

thought or view of a past sin can make it a sin if it were not such through ignorance when In a committed, or greater than it then was. word, the examination of conscience, if rightly made, is a very simple work of a few minutes r

who go frequently, and never very long for even those who have been away for years. As to the actual confession, the penitent lor those

is

bound, under the penalty of a sacrilegious to confess all the mortal sins not

confession,

yet

confessed,

they are

or

not

validly

confessed,

as

conscience after examination of also any circumstance which adds on another it, mortal sin to the one to be confessed. A should therefore be careful to penitent very in his

answer

correctly any questions put by the confessor, some of whose questions may have

reference to the circumstance necessary to be


VETERA

230

/:/

M)VA

confessed, and which the penitent might, through person ignorance or shame, keep back.

A

he wish, confess venial sins; and it is often well to do so, but "committing them without remorse:, and confessing them without

may,

it

no

repentance,"

is

reference

what are

sins

to

may be

it

cally there

help

to

called

safely said that,

is

no

\Yith

doubtful mortal

though theologi

obligation to confess

strict

be

holiness.

contented and happy

in

The

of

them, few could conscience without doing

so.

best

way

confessing them is a general accusation without going into any particulars, especially if they be those doubtful sins of thought to which allusion A confession ought has been already made. to be made in as brief, simple, and modest a consistent with the perfect integrity \Ve know what it is to tell of the confession.

way

as

the

truth,

is

and the simpler

Some

confession the better.

done persons seem

this

is

in

to

think that they cannot confess rightly without or repeating again and again, in one form others are fond of thinking other, the same sin does not understand confessor and saying, J O ;

>

My

paying an unmerited compliment to themselves and making very Others have a great little of the confessor. me,

which

is,

after

all,


THK SA CKA ME NT OF rRXA Ni K

25

1

propensity towards going back to and over the past, often saying, Oh, I should be so happy if I

knew

that

in all

these tanks, lor

others past sins were forgiven a cra/e about making general confessions. Now

not

my

;

I

call

them

a particle of real piety, but

such, there

is

much

is

that

It is well for persons to make a very human. confession once when they have passed general Irom youth to manhood when about to con ;

sider

what

state of

they are called

life

about to settle down in it never to go back on it. the close of

life,

or,

and

once;,

to,

well,

or

and

They may, towards

at certain

periods,

make

a simple review since; the general confession. The craze for going over the rightly confessed past, It

is

and

for general confessions,

thoroughly human.

to such, desire to see their souls

as they see their hands

washed them. not trust

satisfy

their

Him and

they have

I

when

fancy.

the

not good. hold on

pure and white, the}

need not say that

He

His promise

placed

is

They, who

have well

God

wishes them to forgive,

simple

will

to

when

conditions

He

requires and which their catechism tells them. If such persons gave the same thought, seriously and practically, to overcoming their dominant fault in the future, which they give generally


VE TERA

232

ET NO VA

to worry against the opinion of the confessor about the past, they would become saints. I come now to an important disposition for a

good confession, namely, sorrow for the mortal sins committed and confessed. I do not intend to enter on the of attrition and con question trition, but to notice some difficulties which penitents themselves create, and by which they try to justify themselves in staying

the sacrament, or in viewing a as a very hard, mountain work. sorrow,"

they say,

and

"

away from

good confession do not fee/ "I

almost impossible keeping with sin and

it is

sorrow at all in with what is due to God." As to the first, sensible sorrow for such the objector means, that is, tears, sighs, groans is not only not to get a

necessary, but not in keeping with the subject or matter for sorrow. The insult and outrage

o

God, the ruin it works in the soul, real fall in no though things and very awful, way under the senses, and therefore sensible sin

is

to

sorrow

is

sin

often an external sensible

is

not

but murder, God views it

in

keeping with them.

how is

A fact,

mortal as

is

murders the soul and how not sensible. A oo-reat moral it

A

theologian puts this truth as follows person shed bitter tears for the death of a faith:


THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE

233

dog, and go to confession, having com mitted mortal sin, and make a good confession,

ful

without a

tear.

The

first

is

the loss

of

a

sensible object, the faithful affectionate dog the is the loss of insensible second, sin, spiritual life ;

and of God

s love.

very hard to acquire sorrow ? Certainly not. It is given as part of the grace, already but as real asked, to make a good confession Is

it

;

supernatural sorrow is a most important factor in the sacrament, it would be well to offer a special prayer for it, also to reflect for a few

minutes on the suffering s of our Lord, or some such subject. Having done this, if the penitent can look God straight in the face and say, My God, I sincerely desire to be sorry for my sins from love of Thee," or from some supernatural motive, he may rest satisfied about his sorrow, whether he feels it or not. But a most important, nay, an essential element in the sorrow is the real practical resolution not to commit mortal sin in the luture, and to avoid the voluntary proximate "

occasions of

it.

I

must

rest

as a true practical resolution and the honest effort to keep

on of it

this subject,

amendment is

the unfail

ing test of a good confession, because, as

we


VRTKKA ET NOVA

234

shall

see,

it

is

the hardest tiling to do Cz?

;

and,

secondly, because St. Alphonsus and other persons of knowledge and experience say that most, the large majority of confessions which are bad, are bad because of this want of a true real

practical

amendment.

resolution of

It

is

no

element in true sorrow, having committed mortal sin can be a real sorrow unless it includes the determina tion of renouncing such sins for the future, a necessary

sorrow

for

for

and using the means necessary for doing so, and, above all, the carefully keeping clear of know will make a those occasions which I

I cannot into those sins a moral necessity. I really be. sorry for and detest a thin^ it

fall

the

"love

of

danger"

it,

and, by doing so,

fall

It won t do again and perhaps often into it. I to strike the breast and say, purpose with sin and the all mortal avoid Thy grace to "

I should study so dangerous occasions of as to know and admit those occasions, and then resolve to use the means, no matter what it."

it

cost me, necessary for keeping- clear of

may

them.

Oh,

if

Persons sometimes worry themselves I only knew that my confessions were 7

To such I would should be so happy answer -If you wish to have an unfailing proof

good,

I

!


THE SA CKA ME NT OF PENA NCE

235

that your confessions are good, you will have-

one

in

it

tiling,

namely, a straight,

practical resolution of T

honest,

amendment, ancLkeepi^

say this is because doing so is the hardest tiling connected with confession, \\

it.

hy

1

and when done is the: greatest evidence of the love of Ciod and of the good results of the sacrament. Take any confession you like, and do not fear to say that the prayer, examen, 1

confession, act of contrition, taken all together, are easier, require less grace, and far less mortification, than conquering that dominant sin

which

I

naturally

occasion of sin which the

and that dangerous

like,

naturally love.

I

most important factor

in

Yes,

and proof of a

good confession is a real practical resolution of amendment, of avoiding mortal sin and its At the same voluntary proximate occasions. time, it must not be supposed that relapsing into mortal sin, or

of

it,

proves

the previous confession not evidence of such. On

in itself that

No

was bad.

going again into the occasion

;

it is

the contrary, the avoiding of a mortal sinfallen into often before for a month or two after

confession

confession

another

is

rather

evidence

that

the

was ogood, even though there be o

fall.

Or even

a

fall,

soon

after con-


VETERA ET NOVA

236

fession,

some

in

peculiarly strong temptation, or unforeseen circumstances,

or in dangerous

no evidence against the previous confession. But relapsing again and again, going into the dangerous occasions again and again, though warned against them, and making only weak efforts, or only for a few days, to keep the resolutions, throw very O grave doubts as to the of such All that has been confessions. goodness &iid about confessions into which mortal sin is

\J V

enters

may be

said of

what

call confessions

I

of

perfection, namely, those of persons who never think ot falling into mortal sin. They will find

the proof of their confessions being really licips to perfection, in the fact that they frame their resolution in a thoroughly practical way against dominant venial sin, and use the means

their

of being

faithful

though good, and grace, are no aids

to

Their

it.

confessions,

some ways

in

to perfection

if

fruitful

of

wanting

in

such a resolution.

Now some mortal rightly

out

a

word about a matter which troubles

persons sin.

If

after this

confessed,

confession,

be

and

a

sin

now

a

forgotten

never before

knowingly

left

the confession just made, this omission renders the confession sacrilegious. p)U t if in


7Y/7T

SACRAMENT OF PENANCE

237

omitted through pure forgetful ness and with out fault, it docs not in itself injure a confes

There remains, however, an

sion.

under mortal first

and

this

it

made when

confession

the

confess

to

sin,

even though

it

I

obligation,

afterwards,

in

remember

it,

has been forgiven, as

theologians say, indirectly in the previous con .If an easy opportunity occurs of con-

fession.

it

fessing

before communion,

it

is

well to do

so/;(but not necessary, if 1 be resolved to tell it when I next go to the sacrament.) The in

a confession, in which mortal

for the first

time confessed, obliges under when nothing is con

penance given sin

is

mortal

sin.

Otherwise,

fessed except venial sin, and a past mortal sin confessed before, the penance binds only under venial sin. The penance ought to be said or satisfied within

a

reasonable

time

con

after

fession.

The

to

temptation

from

confession

much

more; so

put off, to stay too common with

away

men, devout female sex. They take a more serious view of it, and look on it as a difficult work. One excuse is

than with

for this deferring will be better

is,

"I

am

the.

not

prepared next

1

would answer

l>

prepared,"

week."

To

I

this

Better go to confession un-


VETERA ET NOVA

238

only half prepared, than to be You will not be better pre oil.

prepared, or putting it pared next

time

may in

week or

fall

later on,

pare to seek the confessor too

many itself

in

good bad, and

goes

It

years, nay, of like to go,

;

the

forget,

a

on.

in

mean

the

You may pre when on your way

into mortal sin.

a short time, even

to secure

and

too

and bear

mind, what

in

confessor will help you

confession.

off

Putting

is

grows worse as it becomes a matter of Another excuse is -I dis often

often

life.

and there

To

is

no good in my going I should answer-

such

against my One of the best dispositions, if not the best, you can bring to the sacrament, is to go If a man said to me, against your will. will.

"

Father,

I

hate to

come

to confession.

I

have

know God against my cannot hold my own without wishes it, and

come

natural

Still

will.

I

I

the;

sacrament,"

I

would

giving him absolution than

shedding

tears for his sins.

feel I

myself safer

in

would to a person When confessions

made, by simply placing the condi tions required by God and taught us in our catechism, there should be no looking back If a sin of the and examining about them. well, if it be a past forces itself upon me, are

well


THE SA CRA ME NT OF PENA NCE clear mortal sin, I

and

am

I

never rightly confessed next confession

my is

a

is

nothing

;

but

positively let

it,

if

a

short

39

certain

me do

so in

be not such,

it

make

to

2

it

of

good thing It is sorrow, and forget it. according to the mind of all spiritual writers that each should have, as a rule, a fixed confessor. Still there faithful

the

in

may

be

Church leaves

the;

the selection of a con

At the same

fessor.

fessor

which

in

so free as

act

pressed confession

time,

too

this far.

fixed

con

Some

put cannot they at times get their own confessor, or, if he die or be removed, they take a long time oft

going

to

before they select

because

another.

It

may be

very

some to always have their own guide who knows them, and upsetting or dangerous for them to go to a stranger who desirable for

does not; still, all ought to train themselves, or be trained and educated, not to sacrifice the sacrament to the confessor. It may

happen

also that a penitent

may feel a difficulty about own confessor, and a fear that

confessing to his he may not be as

open as he should like to be with him, or believe that it would be better to consult another on some point,- let him for the time go to another, all means. Nor is by


.

VETRRA ET NOVA

40

his

confessor

to tell any way bound the latter, coming that he has done so; and no in way resent his know it, should to

he

in

action,

but.

remember

I

ot

the

person reasoning and is conscience, his mortal sin on dread and horror of confessing it,

\vho

is

it.

contrary, approve the saying of someone,reading who has a with a <>n

in

great

Which

he says, go and get some confessor to whom you are a perfect stranger, of it, or keep and confess that sin, and get rid un it gnawing your conscience, making you and then confessed, perhaps, happy for* years, it to die, or, if not, to have only when about on the Last confessed by the Great Judge before the whole world against you?

is

it

"to

better,"

Day Some

con of the so-called reformers called Crux Papalis," the papal torture. fession the but some penitents make It is no such thing; "

a torture for themselves by raising ground worries, less difficulties and creating unnecessary the and by not abiding in such matters by 1 he decision of their confessors. opinion and obedience Neri about the saying of St. Philip confessor ought to be held due by penitent to ever lost by was No penitent as an axiom One obedience, or saved by disobedience." it

"

:


THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE should

not

mistaken

that

suppose

but even

the

241

confessor

is

he he, the penitent is safe in thoroughly abiding by his decision. Moreover, the confessor knows and under stands the penitent better than he himself ;

Those

does.

not take in

about

me,"

"

my

sayings, state, or

in

them.

My

confessor

does

views wrong outcome of a secret pride,

are the

and have nothing natural

if

in

is

really

To sum

spiritual

up,

his

or

super

we may con

clude by saying

A

Let them do

and the confession must be a

good confession

is a very can understand the con simple thing. Anyone ditions laid down in the catechism necessary for a good confession can know how to fulfil these conditions, and also when them.

they fulfil

<>(>(

)d

one.

so,


CHAPTER

XVII

kACE AND THE USE OK

IT

are words with which grace of God Catholics arc very familiar. But do they understand what these words mean, and what "

"Tin:

the grace of God is? One, think, may safely is there that holier or more sacred say nothing I

than

the

humanity

grace

of

God, except the sacred In one sense, it is of

of our Lord.

a higher order than the sacraments, because these were instituted to be channels of grace.

Now

the living water which Hows through the wooden or metal pipe is of a nature superior

So we through which it runs. reason when may perhaps comparing grace with the sacraments. Again, according to that

to the channel

theological principle which attributes certain works or offices as special to each of the Three Divine Persons, we may say that the Father

Author of

grace, the Divine Son the meritorious cause, and the Holy Spirit the Giver

is

the


GRACE AND THE USE OF IT

243

also a matter of the greatest im portance, nay, of absolute necessity, as far as man is concerned, as it is the only power by

of

It

it.

is

which he can be sanctified and saved. With out it we can do nothing, and with it we can do all things. It is well to remember also what meriting grace for us cost God. Lvery we have we have received, grace every grace we have abused, were merited used, ever) grace tor us

by the awful sufferings of Jesus Christ. Grace being such, is it any wonder that God denounces those who let it lie idle, or who abuse it and pronounces a most severe judg ment and punishment against those who do ;

so?

"The

earth,

that

drinketh

in

the rain

which often cometh upon it, and bringeth forth briars and thorns, is reprobate, very near to a curse, whose end is to be burned" (Ileb. vi. 7-

8)-

Our Lord

tells

us that

the

tree

carefully

looked to by the dresser of the vineyard, and fruitless should be cut down. Cut it down, "

therefore:

why cumbereth

it

the

earth?"

(Luke

His well-known parables of the Talents and Pounds, our Lord praises and rewards most generously those who "by trad xiii.

ing"

7).

In

increased, doubled

what the king gave


VETERA ET NOVA

C44

them whilst le passes a most severe judgment and inllicts a terrible punishment on the servant I

;

who

did not misspend

it,

simply because he did

with and increase what was given must not be misers, we must be usurers with respect to the grace of God. I lence not

"trade"

We

him.

the king said to him, "Why didst thou not give my money into the bank, that at my coming

might have exacted it with usury?" And he them that stood by, "Take away the from him, and cast ye him out into pound exterior darkness there shall be weeping and Luc. of teeth gnashing (Matt. xxv. 25 I

said to

:

"

;

xviii. is

i

One may now

20).

that O orace,

abusing

bein<>~ t>

such,

fairly

ask

why

not trading O with

it

it

or

being so severely condemned and

it

punished, many Catholics make so little of it ? The reason is the oft-repeated one, they clo not meditate on or study this important subject ;

hence they do not know the

real nature, value,

importance, necessity of grace, and the penalties of abusing it. They clo not meditate, and "

they are not

impressed."

in other such matters the easy education by the senses places such delightful a study at discount, nay more, spoils us and makes such a study highly distasteful to us.

In

this

as


(

.RACK

What do good

AND THE SK OF T

1

IT

245

food and drink, good air and

pleasant sleep, recreation and such things, do for the physical man? They are not only helpful, hut necessary

in

order to make; and keep him

The

healthy, vigorous, active.

neglect of them

would superinduce weakness, delicacy, sickness, What do rain and dew and sunshine manure and careful cultivation, do for held and

death.

,

garden ? They are necessary that we may have the life-sustaining corn, the flocks and herds, fruit,

the,

wholesome vegetable, the

and the beautiful

flower.

delicious

Xow

grace,

is

as great a reality as any and all these, and as necessary for the vigorous, healthy, active life, for the bringing forth of the flowers

and

fruits

of virtue in the soul, as they arc; in the body and in the earth. And yet how many Catholics

who

spare neither money nor labour where the health of the body or the good cultivation of the field or garden is concerned, have little or no care of the health, beauty, and fertility of the soul. this ? Because grace is not

Why

a sensible thing taste

;

we cannot

see or hear or

works noiselessly. It does not to us in the easy natural way in things working through the senses do.

it

it

come home which Grace

being

essentially

spiritual,

must

be


VETERA ET NOVA

24^

home

brought

men

ought

to

power in want of

us

the soul

faculties of stud\-

to

in

by using the studying it.

can and should

make

it

spiritual

By

this

what

it

be

a great and necessary reality and their lives; and it is owing to the

study that too

this

many

Catholics

neglect or abuse the great graces which they have. Our motto in this matter ought to be; that advice of (iod, "Let not a crumb of the "

good

gift

escape,-

thee

(Eccli. xiv.

14).

Per

comes from co-operation with and the more perfect the co-operation grace, sonal

holiness

the greater the holiness.

\Ye

have-

considered

the

most important

means of securing

grace;, the only power by can be saved. If a Catholic has a

which men practical esteem of these means, he must always have a fair amount, a good store of grace in Prayer, meditation, self -study and self-examination, devotion to the Passion, and his

soul.

still

more

to the Blessed Sacrament, must effect But something more is needed in order

this.

to

make

and

accord with his profession, something is more difficult to our than the means of securing grace, his

life

in

this

nature

we have. This many who pray, go

namely, the using of the grace is

proved by the fact that


(1KACE

AND THE USE OE

IT

247

to confession and Holy Communion, and use other means of securing grace, and do all these with comparative ease, break down again and when the again question is of using the grace

There they have to conquer their passions. is such a state as the clear intellect and the sluggish, hard, rebellious will. there who know the right thing,

How many

are

and know that have to do and it, they grace yet do not do it ? How many who know the wrong thing, and know they have grace not to do it, and yet do it?

What

difficulty

the

is

we

cause

of this?

feel

It

is

the

in

naturally using grace, this, as a rule, requires an act of mortification, and mortification is the hated of corrupt man. Let me this truth well

simply because

to

be

admitted and to

put be remembered

in

another form. If we examine ourselves when under any temptation which deserves the name,

we

must,

I

think, is

admit that the

last act

which

a self-mortifying use of grace,

gives victory and that defeat comes from an unmortifvinoJ c? non-use of it. Let us illustrate this

by taking,

example, one temptation, for the principles applied to it will be applicable to all others. A person has a strong inclination, which he cannot help, to dislike another. There are for


VF.TKRA

24

ET NOVA

such

things as sinless dislikes. Naturally he to think over the very thing which causes the; dislike, and by doing so increase it. Natur Supernaturally he should not do this.

wishes

he likes to speak out his mind, to bring up name and have his say about the person in a word, to vent his dislike. disliked, Super In this and naturally he should not do so. ally

the

every other temptation, if we study and analyse it, victory comes from using the supernatural power, grace, to counteract, restrain, put to death, the strong natural inclination to

wrong, to

or,

it

may

work up

And when follow,

it

what

is

in

temptation to omission, the sluggish will to the right action.

this is

be,

is

not clone, and defeat and sin

because

what we naturally

we

naturally wish to do like, and have a natural

hatred of that self-denial and mortification which can be practised only by a use of grace in

the teeth of natural liking or disliking. Our Lord teaches us this truth, indirectly at

least,

Word

when He condemns

the hearers of the

therefore the knowers of the

Word

who do not do it. It is very easy to hear and know the Word, the hard and difficult thing is to do it. It is very easy to know the com mandments,

to

have them by

heart,

and a


GRACE AND clear tell

mind about them

us

TJ/E :

USE OF IT

this

249

our Lord does not He does give as

a proof of love, but

is

"

proof and outcome of love the hard thinthe, keepino ,f them. Again, I Ie tells us that the doers of His Word, not the hearers, will be ;i

He

justified.

His

of

who do

speaks of those

Father, as

brothers

and

the will

and and that such will enter into the kingdom of heaven (Matt. vii. 4 ) whilst the servant who knows the will of the Master, and does not do it, is sentenced to double sisters

mother,

r

;

He

stripes.

also gives us to understand that the will

of His Father

is for His disciples, as well as for Himself, often a bitter cup, when says, Father, if this chalice? not

He

My

but

I

must drink

may

it,

Thy will be

pass

away

done";

and

elsewhere, "If any man be disciple, he must take up his cross daily, and follow MeNow we do the will of God, our Father, and prove that we love Him when we treat all

My

"

we should, and this we do when we conquer them by a self-mortifyinousc of grace a work hard, no doubt, to flesh temptations

as

and blood.

We

may

look at this truth

in another way. were asked what amount of mortification or what use of we should

If

I

grace

practise,

I


VETEKA ET XOVA

250

should answer, without

fear, that amount, that would give us victory in every temptation great and small, whether it be in

use,

which

the direction of mortal or venial

sin.

Anyone

who

practises mortification to this extent must become a good Catholic, nay more, a very perfect Catholic. Fighting temptations, so as never to

allow mortal sin to enter into the of his

programme

will \ffect the

former, whilst fighting temptations to venial sin will iffect the latter. his doctrine, as to venial sin may appear some life,

I

what severe but surely anyone, above all to a ;

make;

perfection, you may falling into venial sin

amount of mortification

I

could

person little

Now

!

not

say to

aiming

at

or nothing of to practise this

necessarily involves

what

hard and bitter to flesh and blood, but easy and sweet to the spiritual man. It is a yoke which can be sweetened, and a burden which can be lightened, only by a self-mortifying is

use of grace. It supposes a dying to oneself, a oneself in things I should naturally like denying

The

very words mortification and Our Lord never sup that to live according to that high-toned posed to enjoy.

self-denial

mean

all this.

morality which He commanded in part to the multitude, practising that detachment in spirit


GRACE AND THE USE OF IT from the world and the

thino-.s

-5,

of the world,

that daily taking U pthe cross

and following Him, would be anything but naturally hard ~to the children of

Adam.

Paul preaches the same antithesis of his between flesh and blood on the one side, and the on the truth

He

"ther.

St.

that

in

tells

Spirit us that the fruits of flesh

blood are every spiritual misery on to death, and therefore

s

commands

crucify

concupiscences." is this,

and second

us to put them them and that they only who have crucified the llesh with it s

to death- -to

are Christ

the;

we bear

"

;

Hard, severe, and painful work

in mind that crucifixion was the most terrible form of death and yet it is the only work which can make a believing Catholic if

;

happy, even in this world. A person should not reason with anyone foolish enough to deny that

a

certain

amount

of

mortification

is

order to avoid mortal or venial necessary in order to be a o-ood Catholic. sin,^ necessary This is evident from the teaching of God in in

Holy Scripture, particularly in the inspired Epistles of St. Paul, from the word and example of our Lord. He is our

Model, and we know was one, from be^innintr to end, of the severest and most trying mortification. So, substantially, must be ours, for "they that

His

life

only


2

5

VK TKRA E T N( IVA

2

are Christ its

who have

s

crucified the flesh with

Experience proves

concupiscences."

truth as important as it would the best man this

-be,

distasteful.

moment

in

this

What

the world

place of mortifying his passions he

in

if

is

had allowed them to enslave him? Grace; must not he idle in our souls like gold in a miser s coffer; we must be usurers and "trade with it. This our Lord tells us in His of the Talents and the Pounds. They parables "

who

"

"

trailed

well with grace, getting- cent for

cent, are magnificently

rewarded

;

and they who

did not trade, but kept, without increase, the grace given, are most severely punished.

We

trade with grace, in a most profitable manner when we use it in the work of fighting tempta tions.

factor

A in

word now on

making

a

this

good

woefully neglected by too treatment of temptations.

most important

Catholic,

many,

a factor the

right


CHAPTER

XVI

II

TEMPTATIONS IT

of

first

all, comforting and encouraging mind that God s keep teaching about temptations is most consoling and should is,

to

us

in

to

take

help

a

reasonable

view of what is naturally most distasteful and most hated -the mortification

necessary against them.

own St.

James

count

(i.

2,

i.

in

The

order

to

hold our

inspired

Apostle

12) tells the brethren

"to

joy when they shall fall into divers temptations"; and St. Peter Peter that ( it

all

i

will

i.

6),

greatly rejoice hereafter if now they must, for a little time, be made sorrowful in divers It is true that temptations." the word "temptations" often and most probably here refers to the afflictions and persecutions to which the early Christians were exposed or sub But were not these the cause or jected. occa sion of temptations against or touching faith ? The word used in the above texts can be and "they


VETEKA ET NOVA

354

and by other parts of Scripture, we as such writers, to temptations spiritual considering. at in themselves, are anything Temptations, a great They are for many all but joyful. count we could or should cross; why, then, pre when they come upon us? ;l ll L joy take can we sume, because of the great good

is

applied

in

i

Temptations out of them by right treatment. an. merit of material are called "the rough are bound to be good such they are. What makes the good soldier. Christ. ;

We

diers of

morning drill L So it shouk marches, fatiguing manoeuvres. and tactic, be with us: we need discipline us more than which will make and keep who may attack us. equal to any enemy

Hard discipline-up

early,

ho-hting of temptations, particularly has a twofold effect: predominant one,

The

more under, and we become keep the enemy virtue which he and more perfect in the this in a striking St. Augustine put attacks. con of himself after his way when, speaking are at me My passions version, he says, under my but I now put them still ladder toward a of and make them as steps <

heaven."


TEMPTATIONS

255

A

second consoling truth is that we cannot help temptations they are a necessity of our nature, hence they are, in no way, sins for which we can be called to account. For ;

"

writes

every man," by his own violently,

leaves tions. is

it

St.

James,

concupiscence."

He

"is

tempted

God never

acts

not change our nature. He and us as we are, to subject tempta will

The

third consoling truth is that "God not a tempter of evils, and He tempteth no

man"

(James is, though God 13). per mits temptations, He does not them permit with wish or intention that they should lead to sin. As a perfect Father Ie could have no such wish or intention with reference to I Us children. On the contrary, His intention and wish is that that

i.

1

we would

take

always ready oppose Him. still

all

to

o-ood out of them,

help us to do so

And

more consoling

this

and

He

is

we do

not brings us to two other if

That God namely, is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able but will also make with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it Cor. x. 3). We should hold m mind, and it is most consoling to do so, that we must be tempted, no fault of ours to be truths,

"

;

"

(

i

i

so,

-but never above our strength, and

that

God


VRTERA KT \~OVA

25 6

and willing to give us always with us, ready of His grace. victory by means Si/ Paul illustrates all these truths by an tells in his life, of which he himself

is

episode us

Cor.

2

xii.

8,

7,

St.

9.

with love of Jesus Christ His Church, the hardest

Paul, burning

and with worker

xeal

for

amongst "a

Apostles, is dogged by temptation, an angel of Satan to buffet sting of the flesh,

the

him?"

the

Lord

him."

to

so

thrice,

God

him,

power

worried did

"My

is

grace

made

it

take is

perfect

it

I

in

"he

away; but

sufficient in

for

said

thee, for

Gladly, infirmity. infirmities, that the

my glory of Christ may dwell in

therefore, will

power

that

not

besought might depart from

that

it

by

me."

God

not

him to be tempted above his only did not allow was with him; and, by the strength, but He and used, St. Paul showed the grace^ given and became the which is in

grace, power more perfect by occasion of the temptation. These truths, told us by God and illustrated us calmness, in His great Apostle, should give when under the fire of courage, and confidence A wise and skilful general defend temptation. well placed, with a good sup ing his country, will look down, if not port and larger army,

L>reat


TEMPTATIONS contemptuously,

certainly

257

confidently,

on

the

inferior

invading enemy, knowing that his very presence will keep him at a distance, and that he will conquer him if he dare to advance. So in if we temptation hear in mind practically that God is with us and invoke His aid, we need fear no enemy, not even all the angels of Satan let loose us. \Ve upon may say with I will fear no perfect trust, foe, because the Lord is with me." :

"

There ^

kmd,

in

however, another truth of a different which God warns, commands us to is,

nay,

no temptation take hold on which is human." We let

may

divine words as follows

us,

but that

explain

these

Be satisfied with the which must come to you because temptations of your corrupt human nature and of your necessary surroundings. These will be quite for

:

you but do not, on your peril, place yourself unnecessarily in the way of temptations, do not create them. On this point something has been said under the head of the Sacra ment of Penance when reference was

enough

;

made

to will

the

resolution

be said

of

amendment, but more when we come to speak of the

necessity of avoiding the proximate occasions of sin.


VETERA ET NOVA

25

INTKRIOK TKMl TATlONS interior temptations mean those which, into sins of thought or yielded to, pass I

I>y

if

but not to

desire,

any external

Let us

act.

now

give attention to a few practical principles, which are too often lost sight of in the treat

ment ot interior temptations. First, there are some holy souls, in a certain sense too holy,

who worry themselves because they have an

or cannot arrive- at ol

namely,

and by

impossible- perfection,

Hence when

never being tempted.

temptations come

not

them they get nervous,

to

de)ing so often increase the persistency

the temptation, particularly if they dread and dislike most. e>f

such to bear

in

ne)t

mind

it

be the one

It

is

well for

that this nervousness

from (iod

it

has

its

is

root in

supernatural a certain human self-love and a certain secret e>r

spiritual pride,

;

which make them vexed because

they should be tempted, because they are men, Like all phases of scrupulosity, it not angels.

has

its

birth in

alluded to are

self.

much

The

class of persons just troubled when an interior

temptation comes again and again, when it They get frightened and de pesters them. pressed they think that they must be in fault. ;


TEMPTATIONS they must have sinned, because of the recurrence of the temptation. It comes so that

"

easily. gets so quickly a

as

it

liked

I

selves.

it."

So

hold of me, and I feel they reason against them

what

is worse, particularly with the young, they will not be patient, but give up fighting, and in a sort of reckless despair yield

But,

to the temptation in the end.

If

such persons

mind the consoling truths alluded to, they would already protect them selves against such delusions and the conse quence of them. There is no proof or evidence of even a venial sin in the fact that a temptation comes and comes again, and comes to stay for kept practically

in

hours, nor in the fact that they

and

I

seem

All this

to like,

come so

and naturally do

easily,

them.

like,

of the very nature of temptation and of our nature. Use the means always at hand is

and temptation can never pass

means are

(i)

To

cultivate

These

into sin.

a wholesomely

occupied mind, and a great dread of idlemindedness, day-dreaming, castle-building, etc.

God

tells

us

that

"idleness

worketh much

that spiritual poverty and beggary cometh to the idle with the quickness of a runner and evil,"

the

power of an armed man (Prov.

Chrysostom, that

"idleness

is

vi.

1

1)

;

and

the schoolmaster


VETERA ET NOVA

26o

of ;ill

(2)

inuiiiity."

Not

to deliberately introduce

the temptation. a person should not be

italicise deliberately,

I

because

too easy in blaming himself because the temptation comes and stays It is not only possible, but actual and pleases. often,

mind can be oppressed,

that the

tilled,

the very worst with the wildest thoughts images or pictures, without a venial sin in the )o not deliberately introduce whole of them. or

1

advert to

now and

it,

When

comes and you make, an aspiration, do the same-

the temptation.

then

(3)

if

it

it

continue to come,

but not

too often, as this would lead to fidget or worry, and the temptation is conquered. Do not,

however, lose courage because, when you make the aspiration and try to distract the mind, the is temptation does not go away, or, if it do, back in a moment. This is the way with some Make the aspiration and you temptations.

have the

victory,

whether

it

goes away or

not.

I)o not say, I will. I did not

made fed

the aspiration against my So much the better if it.

you make

The

harder, the drier, the

it.

more

If a against our natural will it is, the better. the fervour of person made an aspiration with

a Teresa, or an Aloysius, temptation often

go away.

will

not


TEMPTATIONS There

appears

amongst

spiritual

said

to

be a

writers,

261

general

that an

consent

aspiration,

time of temptation, makes deliberate consent morally impossible, - and with good in

reasons.

Temptations, no matter

how

strong,

vivid, naturally seductive, or persistent, are not

acts of the will, and,

if not allowed to pass on to cannot become sins. When an aspiration such, is made, it is intended to be a deliberate rejection

by the supernatural

and temptation, the stronger rejection when made in the teeth of temptation. Temptations are like it

is

will of the

all

waves dashing against a rock they fall away, even the fiercest, with no harm to the rock. Let the rock stand for the will, kept fixed and determined by aspirations, and the temptations ;

fall

away harmless

as the waves.

Some, when

beset by persistent temptations, get disheartened and inclined to right with God. This is all

human

they are selfishly more interested in themselves than in God they are humiliated and annoyed that they should be so tempted. When so tempted, they should keep themselves ;

;

strong trust in

God

in

God by making They should bear

trust in

Him.

short acts of in

mind

that

with them to help, that lie will help if ask Him to do they so, that He being a helper is


VR TRRA E T NO VA

262

in Us holy name invoked are piously they stronger than all the devils if let loose at them, that under the shadow of His wings they may, like David,

they need fear no enemy, that

and

hope

I

because they are sure of We, even the best of us, do not

exult

protection. lean upon

God and trust Him as we ought, and at lew times is patient trust in God more needed than in the time of persistent dogging temptations.

There

is

Scripture

nothing more consoling in Holy than the promises of protection,

help,

success,

those

who

victory, which God makes to their ways to Him," "who

"commit

cast their cares

upon

Him,"

who

with trust and confidence in

downs and is

expressed will

faults,

Job

leaving

His

will,

human

:

sins

life.

the ups and wonderful faith

all

What

that aspiration

Kven

trust

still

and

of

in "

sufferer 1

trials

if

of the great

Thou wert

Thee."

Him

look to

All

to slay

our

me,

mistakes,

come from throwing God

over,

Him

out of count, ignoring Him and and trusting in ourselves and in mere

things.

the

With two

reference

to

interior

to principles, be always reduced to practice, are, as has been said before (i) Not to deliberately introduce

temptations,

great


TEMPI AT1ONS

To

the enemy, and (2)

263

him down with

strike

an aspiration when he shows himself. some, the the reference to first,

With young

should not forget that there are particularly, too natural, of an thoughts of a too human, affectionate, day-dreaming, castle-building, kind

which are very attractive, and in no way repel are not yet ugly, nor do they ling, because they touch what would be in itself exactly sinful. will, Still, if they find by experience, which they if rested on, drift them on that such thoughts,

rocks downright dangerous waters with ahead, they should not only never deliberately

into

introduce

what

thoughts,

but

moment

they

remotely dangerous away from them the from appear, as they should call

I

turn

ugly bad thoughts.

Although

I

have mentioned

means which, when

used, will give victory in purely interior temptations, namely, the mind - not well occupied, deliberately introducing

the

when

comes, striking it down and distracting the mind from it again and again by means of an aspiration,- I deem well to say something more with reference it to temptations against Faith and Fraternal

the temptation, and,

Charity.

it


^

VETKRA RT NOVA

-1

TK.MITATIONS AC.AIXST FAITH

Temptations dangerous, of

faith

arc

the

trying,

and

the

against

most

the

because

most most

touch

the very they foundation of the supernatural life. No matter what else is lost, even he it hope and charity, no matter what sins a man may have committed, painful

there

all,

is

always good ground for hope if his faith be safe but, this gone, all is gone the spiritual edifice is a hopeless ruin from the lowest ;

foundation to the

roof.

It

also, that the loss of faith

is

a very sad fact attended too often

is

with a conviction that to recover

Kenan admits tion

this

of his early

it is impossible. a very pathetic descrip years, written after he had

in

away from the Church. There must be temptations against faith, because most of the dogmas of faith are great It is the will and command of deep mysteries. fallen

God

that

Truth

we should

itself,

believe them, because He, has revealed them,- -- -believe, even

Besides, though we cannot understand them. men as we now are on earth, we could not take in and understand what the infinite intellect of

God

alone can.

and limited

to

Our do

so.

intellects

We

are too finite

now

see things O


TEMPTATIONS "darkly

as in a glass

to face with

called the

2 6-

"

and even the saints, face God, require a special gift or grace ;

order to that fuller understanding of them which they now possess. Still we are so spoiled by the easy evidence of the senses; and being, by our fallen nature,

rebels,

"lumen

we

are

being obliged

gloria-,"

in

naturally inclined to believe in purely

to

resent spiritual

which we cannot see with the eye or touch with the hand, and all the more when they are beyond our comprehension. A>-ain, God is our King, we His I le is Lord subjects. and Master, we are His slaves and servants. things,

He

is

the great Father,

Does a king allow

we

are His children. his subjects, a master his

servants, a father his children,

whole mind,

to question

them

to

know

their

as to the reasons,

motives, etc., of their actions? such superiors their secrets ? It

Have

not

all

"

God is

to

is the glory of conceal the word, and the heart of kings

unsearchable"

(IW.

vant refused to do the carry out his command,

xxv. will

If a ser 2, 3). of his master, to "

pertly saying,

I

will

not do so unless you tell me what is in your mind, what you want your horse for, whither, and what to do, you are going," the mildest treatment he would be likely to get would be


VRTERA RT NOVA

266

the words,

servant to ask far

"

You

forget yourseli

your duty

;

no

is

questions."

;

you are

my

and And yet men who would

to

simply do

my

will

more strongly resent such a servant

s

con

no rights to Him who is the Lord give; and of lords King of kings, and of whom we all are subjects and servants in a truer sense than duct will

master.

any subject or servant is of his earthly But temptations against faith are not only of our necessary and the natural consequences counted be to are also with God, they relations as a joy because they give us the opportunity and impose on us the necessity of eliciting the

noblest of religious acts, by which we sacrifice to God the noblest faculty we have, our intellect, to Him the highest tribute of unbounded and

pay

trust, If

namely, an act of

faith.

what are now mysteries were made

evident or so evident to the senses that

I

self-

could

not doubt about them, just as I cannot now doubt that I have a hand and a pen in it, there could to put scarcely be an act of faith, or,

way, no merit

in believing.

it

in

another

Thank God,

there

are mysteries and doubts or temptations touch the act of faith made in ing them, because by the face of these temptations we submit and sacrifice

our noblest faculty, our

intellect, to

God,


TEMPTATIONS

2f>7

and express the most unbounded trust in Him as Truth itself, who can neither be deceived nor deceive. It is God s providence and will

we should worship, honour, glorify Him by means of every gift, natural and supernatural, He has given us. Now, if there were not mysteries and temptations concerning them, we that

could not pay to our intellect, as

Him we

an act of

supernatural acts

all

the tribute of subjecting do, by the greatest ot faith in a truth

we cannot comprehend. temptations against faith be in some ways

or in truths which If

the most dangerous and trying, the right treat ment of them is the simplest and easiest. Do

not deliberately introduce or cause them, and when they present themselves make a simple of faith.

act

remember

that

It

is

God,

notable and consoling to in

His

earliest revelations,

instructs us about such temptations, their nature

and the manner of treating them. The followin O of words, taken from Ecclesiasticus iii. 22-26, are deserving of attention :" Seek not the for tJicc, and search not things O that are too high O /

things above thy ability

into

that

God

hath

always, and for

it

is

commanded

;

but the things

thee, think

on them

many of His works be not curious, not necessary for thee to sec with thy in


VETERA ET NOVA

268

eyes those things that are hid.

In unnecessary matters be not over-curious, and in many of His works thou shah not be inquisitive. For many

things are shown to thee above the understand ing of men, and the suspicion of them hath de ceived many, and hath detained their minds in vanity."

that

is

And

He again, in Prov. xxv. 27 a searcher of majesty shall be over "

:

whelmed by glory." In these us many things already alluded must be temptations against are mysteries us"-

things

our

-"above

to see

There

because there "

are

too high for "above

hid"

men."

"searcher

them with the

us to do this

"that

(i)

tells

(2) That men are be "over-curious and inquisitive"

about them, a "

"truths

ability,"

the understanding of inclined to

to.

faith,

"

:

God

texts

;

therefore

into

eyes."

them,"

(3)

desiring forbids

He

He commands

us not to

introduce into our minds this over-curious, in quisitive, prying, searching spirit into things above, beyond, the ability and understanding and when this invades us, to turn away, of men ;

to patiently resist

We

it.

are to think of these

and to accept them, because re vealed by God and "commanded to us by Him. Otherwise they will be the cause or occasion of leading "detaining" o men astray, / o their minds in

truths reverently,

"

*


TEMl TA TIONS vanity and

in

deceit."

were-, straight at

Mis

majesty,"

to

If

2 69

we dan-

God, to be a understand I

I

to look, as

is

it

into

"searcher

incomprehen

sibility, to sound the depths of Mis wisdom, shall become confused, blinded, see

we

nothing, as the case with a person who looks with open Catholic who eyes into the face of the sun. is

A

has received the gift of faith should meet them in a very simple offhand way; no questioning as to the why, wherefore, or how no searching as if could see through and understand them no U O f as if to that bring-ing p arguments ;

I

;

God

is

right,

prove and has good human reasons

for

To act this revealing Mis mysterious truth. is to act faith. It leads on to con way against fusion, blindness, and,

if persevered in, to loss of should at once exercise the gift, the virtue of faith, which he has, by making a short

faith.

Me

act of faith

"My

God,

I

believe,"-

make an and

wishing

to

act of faith according to what God His Church require. If he act in this way,

his faith will not only not suffer, after Some stronger day clay.

but

become

persons must, as a matter of course, come across books, and articles in serials,

many of which are written with great power, questioning or clisproving the very foundation truths of the Christianity,


VETERA ET NOVA

2 7o

of the Catholic Church. clearly defined dogmas of such. "atholics, as a rule, ought to keep clear (

are dangerous and calculated to weaken most destroy a virtue which, though the

They or

be lost, and therefore should precious of all, can Besides, many wellbe most carefully guarded. instructed Catholics are not conversant with or theology, and cannot therefore philosophy

detect the sophism or answer the arguments of such writers. Moreover, if some must read such,

and have a good reason for and intention in to reject, in the doing so, they should be, careful way more than once suggested, any temptation the reading

may

occasion.

They should

not

call

their philosophical or theological arguments with a view to resist the temptation, for this

up

would be a sort of questioning as to whether God had or had not reason and argument on But they should resist it by a simple His side. act of faith in God, whose revelation and com mand to believe in His revelation are independ ent of all argument, or must have all argument on their side, and no real argument against for them, no matter what anyone may think, God is Truth, and truth cannot contradict itself. are It happens sometimes that Catholics brought into contact with freethinkers, agnos*"5


TEMPTATIONS tics,

who call themselves unbelievers or andwho boldlv and baldlvJ argue against O

persons

infidels,

>

C>

the very foundations of Christianity or against revealed dogma. Some of these may be clever

and well-read

in

who

certain religious subjects,

can put their views

in

a very plausible way, and

views support themby very specious arguments and arguments which appeal with great power to those who are not strong and simple in their faith, or to those; who, owing to the easy educa tion of the senses, arc inclined to rebel against

the obligation of believing in spiritual which are not brought home to them

things

through

A Catholic cannot be a freethinker matters of defined dogma. There must be

the senses. in

no compromise his duty is to simply believe them. He should not therefore enter into con troversy with an unbeliever, unless he be certain that he can hold his own against him. Some Catholics have done harm to themselves and others by entering into such a controversy, and then failing to answer satisfactorily the plausible

arguments of their adversaries. Yes; he might say nothing? Catholic, well instructed in

my

\Ycll,

say,

religion,

not a philosopher or a I theologian. can be met and arguments your

is

he to

am a but am

"I

I

know your objections


VE

272

Tl<:

RA E 7 A O VA

will be: so if you go to one who is match or more than your match in such your

answered, and

subjects."

FRATERNAL CHARITY Another temptation which troubles many, and them all the more because they do

troubles

not

treat

it

rightly,

Now

a

is

that

word about

charity. tion generally turns

against fraternal

This tempta

it.

towards persons whom, lor some reason or other, we do not, cannot like, of whom we are jealous or envious. We not inclined to think of the faults, or to exaggerate them, or to gossip unkindly, of

are

persons

There

whom we

are,

and must

less dislikes.

be,

There are persons whom some

cannot like and

some

esteem or love. what I may call sin

really

naturally dislike, because

of

imaginary wrong which they have done them, or because they stand in their way or outrival them, or are more fortunate and Moral fault or sin is not successful than they. it may be a necessary to cause this dislike matter of difference in disposition or character. I think it is Father Faber who says that good and holy people can make themselves disagree real or

;

able and unpleasant to each other.

We

often


TEMPTATIONS

273

cannot help having these sinless dislikes we cannot throw a thought or a feeling out of ;

mind or heart, as we would something into the \Ye must bear fire, where there is an end to it. and make the best of them, and fraternal charity depends much,

if

not entirely, on our doing

so.

With

reference to such temptations, we are, our by very nature, urged to do the wrong thing, namely,

(

i

)

to

bring the person

we

dislike,

and the reason ot our dislike, into our minds, and to brood over them, often exaggerating in our own favour and against him. This is O

wrong brooding cannot change the person or undo the reason of my dislike, it merely makes me feel and suffer the more but worse, it fills my mind with unkind thoughts, and my heart :

;

with bitter feelings. (2) I like to bring up the name of the person disliked, or am glad that others do so, that I may vent my thoughts and feelings

;

and

this

ends

in

sins of the tongue,

and easily

in mortal sins of detraction, tinged with calumny, because my strong one - sided feelings may cause me to put too strongly,

and

in

an exaggerated way, the

faults of

the

It may be safely asserted that person disliked. the holiest person in the world could

scarcely

bring 18

2ip

and

talk

unnecessarily of a

person


VETERA ET NOVA

274

whom ting-

they naturally disliked, without commit

some

little

sin,

or great, against charity.

How, then, should one act ? (i) Not deliberately to bring the person disliked, or the reason of the dislike, into mind. (2) they come,

When

my

no brooding, but turn away- -again and again, if necessary from the thought and the best way doing so is to make. ;in aspi ration for the person disliked My God, as they

will,

;

<>f

"

1

or My God, bless him in every way"; forgive," and this aspiration is all the better and the more effective the more it is against my natural inclination. It is quite possible, for one to be "

tearing a disliked person in pieces by a strong involuntary feeling of hatred which he cannot help,

and

yet,

by acting as mentioned above,

a heroic act of fraternal charity. (3) Not, or some fair without to reason, unnecessarily introduce the name of the person in conversa elicit

and, if others do, to be on my guard and keep silence or speak justly. There is a very beautiful command of God

tion,

which, if observed, would change the face of If you know anything bad of your the world "

:

brother, let

come

to the

it

die within

1

you."

Do

tongue or the tip of the 1

Eccli. xix. 10.

not

let

it

lips, for,


TEMPTATIONS out

if so, it will

275

within you.

But one never lawful or safe to speak of a disliked person ? Certainly, when I have a fair reasonable motive for doing so, and speak because of this motive, even though I must

may

ask, Is

directly

or

plimentary

;

let it die

it

indirectly say things not com the individual. For example,

to

vindication of myself or others, in selfdefence, in putting right a in just

misunderstanding, Hut prevent injury to myself or others, etc. I should be very much on my guard, and very mindful to speakyW/) lest the natural

to

,

fearing

would urge or make me think myself justified in going too far, putting things too dislike

In this matter there strongly, or exaggerating. must be a good deal of acting against strong and often obstinate natural inclinations, in fact

we must put on if

to

do so be

a

mask and play

to

in

the hypocrite, natural feeling and

keep and manner against it. \\ hen our Lord said, Love your enemies, do to those who good hate, and pray for those who persecute and calumniate you," He knew full well that no man could naturally feel to wards enemies as they would towards friends, to

act

in

look,

tone,

"

that their natural inclination hate,

blow

would be hate

for

for blow, persecution for persecution

;


VR TRKA E T NO VA

-;6

and yet His command

to

is

suppress, keep under control, all such feeling, and deliberately feel or wish to feel and act in direct opposition to it. Our Lord does not forbid a person to defend himself by all legitimate ways against their

enemies, against

hate,

their

calumnies,

their persecution, or to seek reparation because of harm or injury done to him in character,

What

person, or property.

do these things through

He; forbids

mere

is

vindictive,

to re

A person should suppress, vengeful motives. keep these under, and defend, vindicate himself, because he has a right to do

Kven when

so.

acting justly in self-protection, it is impossible not to have uncharitable feelings and our Lord sug ;

gests the very best way of preventing them from becoming sinful, namely, pray for the enemy,

make

a deliberate aspiration of forgiveness of heart, asking a blessing on him, wishing to do

him good. Let no one say, This is all nonsense, nay worse, for it would be sheer hypocrisy to act so besides, what good is it, as it is against ;

my

will?

Well, as to the

only say that

Lord when

good

it is

He

to those

a hypocrisy "

said,

who

"hypocrisy,"

I

can

commanded by our

Love your enemies, do

hate,

persecute and calumniate

and pray you."

for those

As

to

who

"

against


TEMPTATIONS

my

much

so

will,"

the better

commanded by God.

277

if

clone because

In a word,

it

is

an act

of the supernatural against the; natural will. It makes deliberate sin impossible, and is highly meritorious.

The

threat ordinary sins against fraternal are ---First, revealing a secret crime in charity jurious to the brother s character or good name,

without a justifying cause, to one who does not

know

This

it.

is

properly

named

detraction.

Secondly, speaking unkindly or badly of the brother, even though there be no revelation of a

secret

crime,

simply through dislike or

Thirdly, calumny, which is the telling a crime of a brother which he did not commit, hate.

is,

it

to

is

however, through

be hoped, a rare

sin.

Detraction,

easily pass into it when a person, strong feeling or from some other

may

motive, exaggerates beyond the strict truth. I shall limit myself to the sin of detraction.

do so because there is a good deal of ignorance about it, and persons again and again I

think themselves always guilty of this sin when they mention any fault or sin of their neighbour

who does

not already know it. De be a mortal sin, is the telling of a grievous moral crime, a mortal sin, which is still to one;

traction, to


VETERA ET NOVA ;i person who does not know it, and without a sufficiently justifying cause?

a secret, to telling

it

Theologians generally say that a person can

commit a mortal sin of detraction by telling some natural defects or venial faults which are secret, but which, if published, would seriously affect

good name of a person, because of

the

Ins position, It is

dignity, profession, or office. not detraction to remark on the exter

manners of

a person, on his social position or on past present, anything which is not a sin. To do so is not certainly that perfection of nal

charity at which

all should aim, and may be on another ground, namely, if my motive so talking or gossiping is simply because I

sinful

for

dislike the person. It is not detraction or a sin to mention to those, who do not know it a

crime which

is

uo

longer a secret, which is keep within the; limits of the <j

public, truth.

a

provided

When

crime,

at

is

first

I

a

crime public

private,

?

become

when does public

?

A

by the fact that it was com in public, in open street, in some public room or place where others are when it has got into the newspapers, or has been brought crime mitted

is

public

;

Detraction

admits

of

what

materi;Ly smallness of matter, and

theologians call parvitns mav be only a venial sin.


TEMPTATIONS

279

before a public court, even though many did not see it and knmv nothing of the newspaper A crime passes from being or court report. private to be public when it becomes known perhaps through the detraction of the few who at first only

knew

to so

it

many

that

can no

it

Theologians mention which would be necessary persons St. Alphonsus writes that a public.

longer be kept a secret. the to

number

make

crime

is

it

of

public

when

fifteen out of a

population

of one hundred, or twenty out of a population of one thousand, or forty out of a population of five thousand, know it and that it is not detraction to ;

mention such a crime

to those

who do

not

know it.

not detraction to mention, even to those do not know it, the fall into sin of a person

It is

who who such

is

publicly

a

sin.

known

Though

to it

is

be

in

the habit of

not detraction to

mention to those who do not know it a crime which is public in the sense explained, still all should aim at the practice of perfect fraternal and this they would do if they acted charity If thou according- to the direction of God knowest anything or bad of public private ;

"

:

"

"--

thy brother, let it die within thee." Detraction is mentioning the private crime of a person to one who does not know it, ivithout a


VETERA ET NOVA

28o

What

tion,

Now

occurs natunilly the ques would be a justifying cause ? Theo

justifying cause. logians give

many

which may be

specific causes

It is lawful to re fairly generalised as follows veal the private crime of one to another when :

one honestly believes that doing so would the

real

or

spiritual

sinner, of himself,

Alphonsus writes

munity.

St.

lawfully

reveal the

in

or :

of the

"A

crime

private

of

good

temporal

of others,

be. for

the

com

person may of another

order to escape a grave injury to himself or

others, even in temporal matters, his intention being not to defame the person, but to prevent

the injury." All theologians insist that the revelation of a private crime to those who do not know it, is lawful only when strictly confined \.Q

who

those able

to

could, because of the knowledge, be the good or prevent the evil

effect

;

moreover, that

it

should be told to them

confidence, and be used by the good purpose intended.

strict

for

put as follows

:

Suppose

I

know

in

them only It

may be

a crime of

and I reveal true, but still private, another, it to a person or persons who, I sincerely think, could, from this

is

knowing

it,

not detraction.

same crime

to

effect

But

some if

I

real

good

reveal

:

this

another or others who, from


TEMPTATIONS

-.81

knowing it, could do no good, I commit a mortal sin of detraction. The mere wish to secure the prayers of others is no justification

revealing a grave, private crime; prayers can be secured without mentioning name; or crime. o do so is a sort of pious fraud for

;

I

or delusion

utilised

for

an

Detraction as defined

pose;.

and some

uncharitable pur is a mortal sin,

St. very common sin. Alphonsus, if I mistake not, speaks of persons who would not think of committing an uglv sin, whose tongues are black with detraction, and

think

a

gives as his opinion that more an; lost for this sin than for It is the any other, except one. great sin of the tongue.

And

strange how little is made of it. be the case if Catholics studied, meditated, on God s mind with reference to

Would

it

yet

is

this

fraternal charity and made 1 1 is their own us rest thoughtfully on His view as it

before

us

in

our Lord, when is,

brotherly

even

towards

?

Let

He

puts

God Scripture. of fraternal, they speak

that

Holy

and

temporal and spiritual, enemies, generally speak of

charity,

men as brothers and sisters, as members of one great family, in order to impress upon us the becomingness and of kindness, all

duty


VETKRA HT

2.S2

i\

7

(H

A

one of the other charity, love, consideration, If a brother and sister be naked, and want daily

:

"

Hcnv

"

food, "

etc."

ofiend

l)rother

my

shall

often,"

asked

I

hut

;

thee,

till

seventy times seven

till

Peter,

against me, and I To whom our

forgive him ? till seven times? Lord answered, say not to

times

St.

seven

times."

()ur Lord speaks of the mote in the brother s eye; forbids us to be angry with the: brother, or to

him insulting names, and

call

reconciled with the brother before

to

making our

down

lie also lays offering on the altar. rules of fraternal charity according to

should act

He

the

which we

brother shall offend against

If a

"

:

become

makes equal in importance the two great commandments, Love of God, and of the neighbour, and then declares, in His us/

also

parable of the Good Samaritan, that all men are our neighbours, even those naturally hated. \Ve are Christians we should therefore be true ;

our name,

to

we

Christians

are

familiar

which in

"other

if

we

with

He made

to

Christs."

imitate not

those II is

beautiful

disciples

1

St.

\Ye

discourses

and

to us

all

His Last The burden of His instruction and

the most solemn hour of His

Supper.

vain are

"In

Christ."

James

:

St. .Matt, xviii. 22

life at

(Sermon on the Mount).


TEMPTATIONS His prayers

is

one another that

the

you are other."

one

"Love

:

commandment

I "

";

283

another"

new

"A

;

give unto you, that you love

And by

this shall all

men know

My disciples, you have love one for He also gives His own love for us if

as the model of our love for each other

"

:

Love

one another, as I have loved you As the Father hath loved Me, I also have loved you this is My commandment, that you love one another, as I have loved you." I le I limself was eminent in His love for us all, whom He is "

"

;

;

He was brothers." His admonitions and reproofs, to His immediate disciples, who often tried Him, tender and merciful towards the worst sinners, forgiving of His cruel enemies. "

not

ashamed

to call

His

considerate and gentle,

He

died

St.

in

in charity for all.

John,

His beloved

disciple, perpetuated teaching of his Master in that onesentenced sermon he was always preaching, Brethren, love one another," and in his this beautiful

"

Epistles. of words in

light,

For does he not say :

in

main- forms

who loveth his brother abideth he who hateth his brother is in

"He

but

darkness";

"

murderer";

hateth his brother

"Whoever

If

anyone

hateth his brother, he

is

say,

a

I

is

a

love God, and

liar

;

for he

who


VKTKRA ET NOVA

2S4

how can he love God? And tliis commandment we have from God, his brother" that he, who loveth God, love also

loveth not his brother,

(

2 i).

iv.

i

]<>hn

It

is

strong

and also well to reflect on the repeated in which God speaks of the tongue,

way

sins against charity are conv by which most

mitted.

Detraction

this little but terrible

is

the great

common

sin ot

enemy.

of nothing has God It is said, with truth, that as He has said so many and such awful things awful What more said of the tongue. ^than Him in the of tongue given by that description the third chapter of the inspired Catholic Epistle but a fear "A small member," of St. James ? it is a fire, a world of iniquity ful one, because and inflameth the it dellleth the whole body, hell." wheel of our nativity, being set on fire by a a sword," "as of the "

;

He

tongue

speaks

a serpent having the venom sharp sword," which maketh of asps," as a whip, the stroke of the death blue marks," "as a yoke of iron, as

"

"

"

thereof

is

most

"

evil."

Many have

the edge of the sword, but not so

fallen

many

by

as have

own

in,

"Hedge tongue." perished by wicked a not tongue, therefore, thy ears, hear mouth to bars (Eccli, and doors thy and make

their

"


TEMPTATIONS xxviii. 28).

way

man

of

(iod speaks

in

s

and

"words,"

a

285

somewhat their

to

similar foolish

ness, lying, uncharitableness, violence, and im prudence attributes much of the miseries of

individuals, families, and nations. Another very important truth sadly for gotten by many impressed upon us by (iod, is that this most terrible enemy the tongue is the very hardest to fight and conquer, to tame, to mortify. For every nature of beasts, and of serpents, and of the rest, is tamed, and hath been tamed by the nature of man but the no man can tame an tongue unquiet evil, full this life in

"

:

;

of deadly

poison"

(St.

Hence (iod

James).

"

says, anyone offend not in word, he is a a perfect man ? Because perfect man." he has done the hardest tiling tamed and It

Why

:

This word of (iod and comfort us in the ought encourage work of doing so. If any man thinks himself Again God says, mortified

his

tongue.

to

"

religious, not restraining his tongue, his religion is vain This word seems to strike (St. James). "

whose tongues are black with detraction, though they pray much and go to communion often, and would not think of committinoo an

at those

ugly

sin.

They think themselves

religious, but


2

VETERA ET NOVA

86

God

tells

them they are

not.

Someone has

mortal sin. respectable un God also says that when a man passes, without legitimate authority, a charitably and on his brother, he usurps a judicial

called

the

detraction

judgment sentence on one seat and passes an uncalled-for

Hence He not his subject or servant. that "Who art thou judgest says indignantly, he Lord own his To another mans servant?

who

is

St.

"

standeth

falleth

There

Rom.). this.

or

He who

(St.

James;

Paul,

often a patent hypocrisy in has faults of his own, greater of his brother, becomes a is

those perhaps than This was the censurer of or preacher to others. for Pharisees, and of the Scribes great crime denounced which our Lord again and again their neighbour faults them They saw in and which were no faults, or very light ones, their own grave were blind to, if not boastful of, indignantly to is in them, Why seest thou the mote that that isthy in the beam brother s eye, and seest not beam the first thou thv own eye ? Hypocrite, cast shalt thou see to then and out of thy own eye, Such brother s eye." cast the mote out of thy

Hence our Lord says

crimes.

"

no toleration of others sins, par hypocrites have like to the sinners be poor, or ticularly if the "


TEMPTATIONS

2s7

publican and sinners," but arc most indulgent of their own, and would resent bitterly anyone who would notice them. Commend me to a

money-grasping, avaricious miser homily on an expensive

to

preach a

-

or

brother,

a

to

living extravagant well - whitened

strait-laced

sepulchre, externally most proper, to preach a

homily on his fallen disgraced brother, who, having no fear of God, is consistent enough not to have fear of man. The brother,

in

whose

sins

poor, lowly, ignorant there are often

many

extenuating circumstances,

condemned

in

spoken of and a very different tone from his is

high-born, educated, wealthy brother, in whose sins there are

no extenuating and many ag A speck on a woman gravating circumstances. is never forgotten or blotted out a m its way, I admit, to her sex compliment whilst deep stains on a man do him, in the judgment of the world, no harm, or make a hero of him.

Shakespeare marks

this unjust inconsistency

when he says "

Through tatterd clothes small vices do appear. Robes and furred gowns hide all ;

Plate Sin with - old a ,

"d

the strong lance of justice hurtless

breaks,

Arm

it

in rays, a

pigmy

s

straw doth pierce

it."

A7/7

-

Lear.


VKTKKA RT NOVA

288

Thackeray

also,

Sin

when he wrote:

ma

is so light that scarce a fine of a penny a woman it is so heavy that imposed while for

man

is

;

Have you no repentance can wash it out. never heard of a poor wayfarer fallen among him robbers and not a Pharisee to help

?

of a

abject in

more

sadly yet, poor woman her? tears, and a crowd to stone and repentance is sunset as the face this broad Baden walk round about, as the orchestra the-, hills fallen

I

gilding children blows^its merry tunes, as the happy of in the alleys, as the lamps sport and laugh as the throngs the -ambling place are lighted up,

and smoke and ilirt and wonder sometimes is it the and hum Is it poor Prodigal sinners are most sinful. the bad company calling black yonder amongst or brother and red and tossing the champagne,

of pleasure-hunters stroll ;

own repentance* Straitlaced that grudges his slinks that away with poor Is it downcast Hagar or bitter, old, virtuous in her hand little

Ishmael

Sarah who

;

scowls at her

from

my demure Lord

"

Abraham s arm ? The sin of detraction by name

God in the New are commanded not

by

is

denounce

and Old Testaments, and to be guilty of

in silence, he serpent bite

is

"

it.

nothing better

all

If a

who


TEMP TA TIONS detracteth

detractor

"The

secretly";

289

the

is

abomination of man"; "My son, refrain thy tongue from detraction"; "Have nothing to do with detractors, for their destruction shall rise

St.

suddenly."

classes

Paul warns his disciples

and whisperings." Me and whisperers" with the sinners, and marks them as

detractions

"against

"detractors

"

very

ugliest hateful to God."

St.

Peter writes

and commands

spirit,

detraction."

all

to

a similar

in

aside

lay

1

all

the

is

perhaps which that which s^^rCt^ namely,

"Whispering"

worst form of detraction "God

"

;

it

the sin

is

"

detesteth,"

discord amongst brethren." What more- to be hated than telling, without a good reason, perhaps through mere love of gossip, if not

some bitter thing said by another to the of whom it was said. It rankles, hurts, person and excites feelings of dislike or hate in one worse,

of the

other.

Thackeray puts

as follows

it

:

Getting a small sharp-pointed barb, dipping the point in poison, and fixing it in the heart of the brother. It should be also borne in mind that detraction does 1

Wisd.

Rom. -

i.

30

Prov. 19

i.

;

\ i.

harm not

Prov. xxiv. 1-21

4

;

i

Pet.

16-19.

ii.

i.

to one, but to ;

Ecclcs.

x.

i

i ;

2

many

Cor.

xii.

10

;


VK TRRA E T NO VA

2 QO

to

the person detracting, the person detracted,

and to those who are listening and helping on the sinful conversation. 1

Meditating fraternal

on

charity,

forced upon us

:-

all

the

The

those

truths

touching

following conclusion tongue is our and

is

its

greatest enemy, the hardest and the most diffi cult to tame, to restrain, to conquer, therefore, we should always keep a sharp severe eye and

strong unsparing hand on it and we should be encouraged to do so, not only by the fact that we shall avoid many and great sins, but also by ;

what (iod

tells

that we,

by doing

so,

are on

\Vhy, men them

the high road to perfection. selves bear out the word

of

for

(iod,

the

highest praise one man can give to his fellow is, no one ever heard him say an unkind word of another.

Moreover, a

man

of a well-mortified

tongue generally possesses a power of con

God

says so managed by means of bit and and bridle, ships by a rudder, so such a man is able also to lead about the whole body and trolling himself in For as horses are

all

things.

:

"

"

about as he willeth (James iii. 2, 3, 4). conclude this chapter by stating cer I shall tain things we should attend to if we wish to Let us cultivate fraternal charity of tongue. ( ) to turn

i


TEMPTATIONS

291

mind our own business by looking to our own and doin^ our best patiently to correct them, and try to see as little as possible or

faults

nothing- of the faults of our brother. to ourselves will

we

life

own

become

will

work

it

have quite enough

shall

mortify our

oi

faults of others "

sinful

inclinations

all

our

do to but what

to ;

important home distract, busy, worry myself about the

I

of God,

Looking

be work enough for us

Look

St. Basil calls the

?

to,

most

this

take heed to

maxim and our Lord

calls

;

command

thyself"

a golden

those hypocrites

who

It neglect themselves and are hard on others. is to be feared that there are too many such let us have to do with hypocrites nothing them. I read somewhere that St. Teresa ;

esteemed one sister so much that it excited jealousy and surprise, as this sister was not

When pressed for externally as holy as others. her reason, she said, Because she has no eyes "

for

faults

but her

Paul, writing the Thessalonians, admonished them that one of the means of practising the charity of brotherhood, which we ourselves have learned of God," is, that you do own busi

any

own."

St.

to

"

"

your

ness

"

To

keep well in mind and heart what God, our Lord, and the beloved (iv.

9).

(2)


VE TERA

2Q2

ET NOVA

disciple preach to us on this subject, that \ve are all members of one family,

namely,

and that we should therefore be kind, charitable, and We should also have loving, one of the other. take a merciful view of consideration, threat our brother s faults, and be as silent about them as possible. Great misery often comes from this want of consideration for others, even for those who are closely related or thrown much A one-sided view obstinately held to, together. no consideration for others opinions, no listen ing to or toleration of them, high authoritative action, etc., have caused not only much trouble, but

much

sin.

If

persons

were

considerate?,

calmly talked out both sides of the question in a fair impartial way, many misunderstandings

would have been avoided, and peace and union would have reigned in place of cold stand-off ways, or perhaps discord. (3) To be very careful about what has been said before, namely, to keep those whom we cannot like, whom we sinlessly dislike, out of our mind and out of our as possible and when we must speak of them, to do so justly and as kindly as we can, when tempted to uncharitable thought talk as

much

or feeling,

meet them,

;

to to

and when we pray for them mask and be in on the put ;


TEMPTATIONS the

true

sense

the

charity

should

command

of

Christian

The

gentlewoman.

be

God

293

gentleman of

perfection

or

fraternal

always according to that you know anything "If

:

bad of your brother, let it die within you." when my Or, to put it in another way conscience warns me, saying, You are now tempted to speak a word which you know is imperfect, and therefore that God wishes you :

not to speak, to keep it, crush die within you." To do this

it

hard that

commit a

many do

not do

it.

it,

is

back, at

and thus not only

but lose a great merit.

fault,

"let

times so

One

can be too scrupulous about anything except the tongue, and

it

for the particular

is

for

many

the best subject

examen.

EXTERIOR TEMPTATIONS AND OCCASIONS OE SIN

Much has been said about the power of aspi rations in connection with interior temptations, but not too much. It is a fact that some persons never committed mortal sin, because they were taught early never to deliberately introduce a temptation, and the moment it

shows itself to strike it down with an aspiration, and were true to their early teaching through


294

I

KTF.KA

KT NOVA

These two simple practices should be all in impressed upon the young, and used by

life.

most carefully, fighting all interior temptations those against purity. So much for the treatment of interior temp tations. for,

And

all

begin, as a rule,

as (iod says, each

own

man

is

interiorly; tempted by his

though interior temp concupiscence. tations deliberately yielded to become sins, still, if voluntarily allowed to be played upon by P>ut

or to league themselves with naturally attrac tive external things of a forbidden kind, they end in external sins, which are, in more ways Persons are than one, worse than interior.

therefore

bound

to

keep well

in

mind what

to

is

them an occasion of sin, in order to keep clear of and to resist the temptation of placing them selves in

it.

Moral theologians and spiritual writers de fine what a voluntary occasion of sin is, write much about it, and men of great missionary as to the experience are insistent and emphatic necessity and importance of preachers putting this subject again and again in the strongest

way

before their audience

and all this with on the following ;

good reason. They insist to place oneself (i) That the temptation

:

in the


TEMPTATIONS of

occasion

man has

sin

is

often

the strongest

and

to encounter;

295

this

is

which

proved by

the fact that persons knowingly and willingly similar to place themselves in circumstances those in which they have before frequently the resolution of amendment fallen. (2) That in

made

confession should be

in a careful

and

to keep clear of practical way, with a view confessions are worth them. (3) That many less or bad because this resolution is not really-

Hence they

made. but

confessors,

to

direct not only preachers, very earnest in their

be

instructions on this subject.

The proximate occasions of mortal sin, now only speak, may be deimecl

which

I

of as

in which a person knows, often from past experience, that he cannot place himself without the moral certainty of falling or imminent danger o into mortal sin. o

occasions or circumstances

We Some

must, however, are

obliged,

make in

a distinction here.

preparing

or because

for

it is

their

a matter

profession, practising it, of duty, to read books, study subjects, and do certain things which would be for others a

Now God will, proximate occasion of sin. according to His providence, protect, the former if they use the ordinary means of protecting


\

2c;6

E / Vi A

-

/:

/

T

NO VA

themselves; but lie will not protect the latter, because they, by placing themselves in such circumstances, without any justifying reason or cause, neglect the ordinary available means of avoiding sin, namely, not going into the danger,

(iod

never

when

the ordinary

by

helps,

extraordinary

means are

at

means,

hand and not

Persons who freely and knowingly place in the proximate occasion of sin are really tempters of (iod, acting as if they imagined that (iod would work a miracle to drag them away from a precipice on the edge of which they have placed themselves, or down which they are falling or to save them from used.

themselves

;

the necessary consequences of their

and

sinful action,

I

own

say sinful action,

wilful

because

person sins mortally who knowingly and wilfully seeks the occasion of mortal sin, even

a

though, through some accident, the external A person who so places act is not committed. himself loves the danger because he is induced to so place himself by something which is natur loves ally attractive and which he naturally

;

and we have divine authority for the statement "He who loves danger will perish in In a very remarkable sermon by Father :

it."

Segneri,

"On

avoiding the occasion of

Sin,"


TEMPTATIONS,

many some begins

ami useful things arc said, of which I gladly avail myself, lie

striking

of

by expressing

admiration

his

sagacity manifested disciple of Plato.

"exquisite

a

297

favourite

of

the

by Trochilus,

By almost

a

miracle he had escaped from a desperate storm which the ship was dashed to pieces,

at sea, in

and he himself all but drowned. On reaching his home he immediately ordered that two a saloon charmingly situated so as to front the sea, should be walled up. When

windows,

in

asked his reason answered, sea, calm

such strange action, he some fine day, looking on the

lest

for

and

tranquil, he should be again on its waters." We are bound to tempted go keep aloof from all those occasions or circum stances without any exception which can easily entice us back to sin, if we wish to be at to

Our Lord tells us this peace, secure and safe. when lie says, "When a strong man armed keepeth his outer court, those things are in but if a stronger peace which he possesseth than he come upon him, and overcome him, he will take away all his armour and distribute his ;

spoils"

(Luke

xi.

21, 22).

Our Lord does or

the

centre

of

not say the inner apartment the house, but the outer


VETERA ET NOVA

29 s

such

court,

for

original tation

is if,

enters,

correct rendering ot the through neglect of this, temp

the

who

will

be able to

resist

it ?

he needlessly gives the outer court to the enemy,

Hut what must be the end

if

an opening in and practically invites him to enter ? the enemy becomes at once the stronger man, and con exactly the way a man acts when he: places himself in the proximate He delivers himself over to occasion of sin.

And

quers him.

this

is

strongest spiritual enemy. attractive objects pleasurable, sensually have this peculiarity, that their presence, as with some charm, captivates our senses,

his

"All

magical bewitches our understanding, and enslaves our will

and

osopher,

affections. in his

Aristotle, the

famous

pagan

phil states Ethicks, expressly

Hut more, he instances it in the conduct this. These, when consult of the Trojan senators. absence not having yet ing about lelen, in her that she ought to decided seen her, most !

wisely

be banished the city, thereby to save themselves But from the; wrath of the gods and men. of midst the in when they beheld her near, of them, dazzling their eyes with the loveliness her person and the charming elegance of her resolved manner, they changed their opinion, and


TEMPTATIONS to retain

her

still

299

within the walls

confederate Greece and

all

its

in

fury,

spite of

and thus

brought ruin on themselves and their city." And who amongst us does not find this to be con

Some men, tinually verified by experience? who in their repentant or thoughtful mood, hate drink, gambling, extravagance, etc., cannot withstand temptation when they place them selves again with jovial, gambling, fast-living

The Devil acted according to when, not knowing our Lord to be really what Me was, he "placed Him on the summit of a very high mountain, and showed Urn all the kingdoms of the world, and \\-\G. glory of them, and said to Him, All these I will mve O hee if, falling down, Thou wilt adore me." companions.

this principle

\

I

"

Why

this?"

Because

this subtle fiend

knew

perfectly well the power which an object present to the eye exercises over man, and that, when

the senses are thus captured first, the will is to surrender. St. Jerome tells

soon brought us,

in

senses

other

words,

the

same truth:

"The

on that which the) see, hear, taste, and handle, they pursue that which holds out to

fix

them the prospect of If a

gratification."

person about to place himself unneces in the proximate occasion of sin were to sarily


3 oo

/

7<:

TEKA E T

N( VA ?

If you do so place yourself, what be asked, reason have you for hoping that you will not own fall?" Probably he would answer, "My "

strength and the grace of could scarcely tell greater

Now

God."

lies

a

man

himself than

to

to promise safety on one, other, or on both. With reference to the first, he should bear well in mind that his nature, even though he has of itself weak, kept right for a time, is always to evil, and that his enemy corrupt, and inclined What, then, must is always vigilant and strong. in the power happen if a man places himself falls by the He fall. must He ? of his enemy fact of

doing

And

so.

this

yet

is

the

fatal

give themselves, reference to intemperance. particularly with or even They keep for some weeks, or months, clear of this vice, conscious of their

delusion

to

which

many

years,

weakness and of

its

power

some

of

them

convinced that they cannot touch alcoholic drink Hut, having got without soon going too far. out of the slavery for the moment, they begin am strong I to delude themselves, saying, could not I now, there is no fear now of excess, to or below the level of "

again degrade myself

Why should not take Why should

the beast, etc. my health requires

I

it.

a

little ?

I

make


TEMPTATIONS

3or

Pie takes the little, and myself remarkable?" of course ends after a time in the too much. This is the ordinary way in which most fall it

;

and

not once or deluding themselves Father Segneri treats this delu twice, but often. fall

sion as follows self-restraint

"

:

Have

you,

who

talk of

your

and strength, have you eclipsed

those holy men who passed nearly their whole? lives in prayer, in mortification, in self-denial ? for one, refuse to I, give you credit for this. Yet, suppose

I

grant

men trembled

holy

it.

I

observe that these

the

at

approach of any and temptation, frankly confessed that they could only promise themselves victory by fighting, like so many Parthians that is, not by facing the enemy, but by retreating be sinful

fore ;

He

him."

When

twitted

Rome and desert,

then instances

by Vigilantius

civilised life

he answered,

I

St.

Jerome

for

leaving

to

bury himself in a did so because I feared

the dangerous

occasions of sinning in which I fear the thy spent; angry collision, I fear the idle gossip, I fear the grasping avarice, I fear the swelling pride, I fear the lascivious life

is

meet the fair courtesans lest deluding charms and voluptuous eyes should entice me to deeds of wickedness.

glances, their

I

fear to


VRTKRA RT NOVA

302

Would you llcsh

make me

n<>\v

more subdued

is

believe that your

was

to the spirit than

don t believe I the case, with so great a saint? believe t don me you, try hard you, excuse And therefore you can to convince me. is I

you

,

too must be content,

however strong you

feel,

from the

betake yourself to a speedy flight He might have added, it occasions of occa felt it necessary to tly from the

to

sin."

Jerome

what must become of you if you or place yourself most presumptuously

sion of sin, fly

to

in

it?

With respect

to the

second delusion

that,

:

proximate occasion

in the: placing yourself receive shall special sin, you

of

and protection

fall. Why, the very fact of doing grace not to and so places such protection out of the question,

makes your

fall

certain.

"It

never refuses to any man Still you should bear in mind

is

true that

God

a sufficient protection.

is

attainable by a

that,

when an end

more ordinary means,

not wont to employ one that Miracles are only performed

sources are proved to

is

He

is

extraordinary.

when human re be inadequate. Would

of this out of the vast you have an example numbers one might adduce from Holy Scripture? They could not by If so, consider Magi. "the


TEMPTATIONS human means place of the

303

reach from a distant country a very name of which they were

ignorant, hence God conducted them to it by an extraordinary means a new star but lie allowed them to go back, without any extra ;

ordinary help, because they either knew the road or could inquire about it in the ordinary On the same principle:, the angel struck way. the chains

off

and

fetters of

Peter in prison

;

but he did not help him to put on his clothes, because Peter could do this for himself. Again, the angel saved,

and

his

the storm, the ship of Paul companions, but he did not help him

to land.

who raised Laxarus from the have made the sepulchral stone leap

Christ,

tomb, could

up

in

into the air, but

1

le did not.

He

would have

removed by the standers-by. We should never expect or hope for any extra ordinary succour from God when an ordinary one would be sufficient for the end in view."

this stone

The

ordinary one in this case is to keep clear of the occasion of sin, for the doing of which

we always have "

He

cast

really sufficient grace.

preserved from harm the three youths the Babylonian furnace He pre

into

;

served the infant Moses in the waters of the Nile He preserved Daniel when delivered over ;


VETERA ET NOVA

3 o4

to

But none; of these had cast them

lions.

own caprice, into the teeth of such And therefore we may gather, from dangers. He who all such examples, this weighty lesson selves, of their

:

exposes himself wilfully to the occasions of sin, must never presume on receiving any special Who then, you ask, assistance from (iod. Ie who exposes himself on the demand may ? in the path of obedience, on the call of duty, I

God has given His angels charge of charity. over t/icc, to keep thce in all thy ways (Ts. xc. i

i

).

what places

In

When

from falling?

But in those ways no means. which duty has brought thee, in thy

precipices?

only

in

thou be protected thou art dashing over

wilt

l>y

ways.

The man who

among

the clefted rocks and the deep yawning and this the man does who need

chasms lessly

needlessly risks his

life

exposes himself to the dangerous occa

God tells us so: -must perish. and he shall be shall him, his Behold, fail hope have examples of cast down (Job xl. 28). this in the histories of Judith, and Dinah the The former decked herself daughter of Jacob.

sions of sin

We

out in the most attractive manner, and, beauti ful as she was, she penetrated into the camp of the Assyrians, and tarried

many days amongst


TEMPTATIONS sensual passionate soldiers, and presence of their commander,

305

came

into the

who

sinfully

desired her, and yet she came away as pure as she went and this because God commanded ;

it

as a duty for a great purpose.

Dinah, out

went from her family to see of the country, exposed herself to and God danger, by doing so lost her honour. unmoved amid the charms of preserved Joseph of idle curiosity,

the

women

his mistress

who

enticed him

;

but not so David,

who ventured, for his own gratification, to ga/e from his window on the beauty of a woman.

On in

the strength of these and other examples Holy Scripture you may conclude, that if it

ever be your

lot

to

find

yourself,

either from

necessity or against your own will, exposed to any like danger of sinning, that God will not refuse to protect you whereas, if you put your ;

forward to sport on the brink of temptation, you have sad cause to fear and tremble for the consequences for to expect from God, under such circumstances, any special protection to

self

;

save you, would be

in you sheer presumption." Such presumption is the sure forerunner to a fall. God, in place of working a miracle, for a miracle would be necessary in order to save such a person, takes the pride out of him, and


3 o6

r

7t

TE KA E 7 NO VA

makes him fed what he him to fall.

really

is,

by allowing

will have pity on a charvie r that is What did Kccli. xii. 13). bitten by a serpent ( the preacher intend by asking this question ? "

]l 7io

"

1

will

tell

Should some poor gardener,

you.

shepherd, when attending to his daily work, and not suspecting a serpent to be near, be bitten by a serpent lurking insidiously under the green herb, everyone pities and helps him but should the person bitten be some juggler-

who

snake charmer hand, fondles

it,

puts

;

takes the serpent in his it

into his mouth, kisses

why, then, every stander-by will rather say, "Ah, it served him quite right." But Father Segneri emphasises his argument

it,

by bidding us remember how God not only forbids us placing ourselves in the proximate occasion of sin, but forbids us whatever could furnish even the slightest occasion which, it on to the needlessly played with, would lead

When He

occasion.

forbade our

eating of the tree of knowledge, to

"touch

/

/";

first

parents

He forbade them

when He forbade

the Israelites

worship any kind of image, He also forbade them having an image in their possession. On the same principle, He forbade their having to


TEMPTATIONS leavened

bread

307

house during the forbidden time when He forbade their ascend ing the Mount of Sinai, He forbade them to approach its borders when He forbade the Nazarites drinking o wine, He forbade them alike even to taste the grape, whether fresh or the clry, lest their senses being taken with sweetness of the fruit, they should long for the luscious liquor. Whilst St. Chrysostom tells us that Christ in His new law has done in

their

;

;

scarcely

anything else

cutting off

all

those;

than

provide for occasions whereby

come

so easily to transgress the; of the old, He made a hedge

commandments.

the

men commandments

Let

us

round these

instance

some

re

markable proofs of this. Under the old law murder was prohibited. "Thou shalt do no murder." But to what use ? This law was little observed, because people, being in the habit of provoking their neighbours by irritating language, could then hardly restrain themselves from proceeding from words to blows, and from blows to bloodshed. What, then, did Christ

do? He made a hedge around this command ment when He said, Ye have heard that it was said by them of old, Thou shalt not kill but I say to you, that whosoever is angry with "

;


VK TERA E T NO VA

3 oS

his brother shall be in

And whosoever

danger of the judgment.

say to his brother, Raca of the council and whosoever danger shall be in danger of hell shall say, Thou fool In a similar way lie hedged the sixth fire." shall

be

shall

!

in

;

!

It was said to them of old, commandment Thou shalt not commit adultery but say to you. that whosoever shall look on a woman to "

:

I

;

hath already committed adultery And so of other commandments. there is nothing clearer irom the

lust after her, in his

heart."

Knough

;

word of

God

will

from

sin

and from experience, than that never give special grace to protect anyone who needlessly and willingly

(iod,

exposes himself to the dangerous occasion of it. le sins by the very fact of placing himself in it. God never acts violently or overrides the free will of man, and lie should do both to save I

a person from the consequences

such

of his

action.

There must be no compromise

in this

occasions

matter of

sin. dangerous o the in words so Our Lord tells us strongest and most striking He perhaps ever used Matt. If thy right eye scandalise thee, pluck v. 29 and if thy right it out, and cast it from thee hand scandalise thee. cut it off, and cast it from

of avoiding o

the

"

:

;


TEMPTATIONS

And

thee."

a second time

309

Matt,

xviii. S

:

"If

thy hand or \\\\ foot scandalise thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee and if thy eye scandalise And thee, pluck it out. and cast it Irom thee." ;

I

good reason

le gives a

says, into

is

"It

better,

tor

doing so when

He

expedient, for thee to go

maimed

or lame, or that one of thy should perish, rather than thy whole

life

members

hell." Our Lord plainly and asserts that if an strongly object, or person, or as as as dear, useful, place profitable to us as

body be

cast into

right eye. hand, or foot ot sin,

word

for

such

is

-be a proximate occasion the. correct meaning of the

we must keep clear of, tear ourselves away from it, cast it away from us, even

scandalise,

if

doing so were as painful and as great a

loss as cutting off

hand or

foot, or

plucking out the eye by ones own hand; and that if we do not do so, we expose ourselves, by falling into mortal sin, to the loss of our souls, and its

consequence

No more

the horrors and tortures of

hell.

powerful sermon could be preached

on

casting away from us all unnecessary proximate occasions of sin, than that contained in

those words

here what the

I

said

of our

more

Sacrament of

Lord. fully

Penance,

I

may

repeat of

when speaking that

the

great


VK TERA K T NO VA

3

important point

ment

in

the:

resolution

of

amend

which touches the occasions of sin if the penitent has been playing with, or weak and relapsing through the want of, a real that

is

resolve

And St. concerning them. mistake not- attributes to this want most confessions which are bad. A confessor acts, as he is bound by a duty of practical

Alphonsus-

his office,

if

I

and also

his

in

the interest and love of

when he

penitent, refusal of absolution,

insists,

that his

even

by the

penitent really

and sincerely keeps clear of and breaks away from the proximate occasions of mortal sin .

Absolution should be inexorably refused in all cases of voluntary proximate occasions of -sin.

No man

judged worthy of pardon who in a position where he is in of peril committing mortal sin, when he might avoid the danger by breaking off the occaskin." Acting according to these principles, often as leather Segneri remarks exposes confessors wilfully

is

remains

to the unjust

charge of being over-strict, un feeling, unreasonable. To sum up what has been said about the use of grace in rightly viewing and treatingtemptations,

I

may

repeat the practical principles to act. whole(i)

upon which we ought

A


somely occupied mind. introduce the enemy.

(2)

Not

(3)

When

down when

the better

tion, all

I

knowingly he shows

a dogging with a short aspira

himself, perhaps again and again

him way, to strike

to

in

have- to force myself

but not repeat this aspiration, not losing courage too often to do so patiently, not does the go away, or, because temptation moment. a (4) Xot if it do. is back again in

to

make

it;

to

;

externate itself in letting the temptation

and

this

is,

as a rule,

secured

act

;

when persons

temptations and the If a person act of sin. proximate occasions on these principles with reference to any

treat

rightly

interior

must be with him and give temptation, (iod

him

victory.

an exaggerated view ot persons take certain things which suggest or cause, tempta when they tion, as if they were occasions of sin, to them, and, as occasions are not proximate a of rightly a rule, are not such to persons For conscience. reading example, regulated the daily newspaper or books, going to the

Some

theatre, pictures, etc.

Such may guide them

the following they rightly understand sound theological principles, and act according A person is not forbidden to do to them, (i)

selves,

if


VETERA ET NOVA

-

3

a thin-simply because

temptation, for

if

this

it

or does cause a the case we could

may

were

scarcely do anything. (2) I may do a thing which I know will occasion a temptation, if my intention in doing t be and I know I

good

j

resist

shall

successfully the temptation instance, the best people

when

it comes. look through the ordinary daily papers, pictured and nonpictured, and have a right to do so, under the ;

I

or

conditions just mentioned. No doubt, if they see irom the: that the matter under it heading

touches ugly things, it would be better to pass it over, though not bound to do so if the two conditions are observed. The same with reference to books, theatre, etc. I pictures,

suppose that the book is not a bad book. I know this because of the character of the author, or on the authority of those who have read

it. I like to read it for the sake of useful pleasing information, or, because of its classical style, or for rational recreation, I may

do so

but

;

cause

second

a

if

some sentence does

temptation, or rest

time,

gests a temptation. the next sentence. in

should

I

on I

not

suo-o-est

read

because should pass it,

it

or a

it

sug on to

I act in a similar way a picture gallery, passing on from what is


found

often

a

dangerous

suggestive

picture

amongst a crowd of unobjectionable ones. \Yith reference to theatre, may go to it if the two conditions he respected, the plav not a bad one, and my motive good, and that use the ordinary means to reject any tempta placed

I

I

which may occur. In forming my judg concerning hooks, pictures, plays, should incline towards a strict view, fearing tion

ment that

I

my

might, in naturally a lax I

or

wish to enjoy them, take loose one, about them.

I here has been, and is at this moment, a good deal of talk and writing about bad plays put upon the stage, and against proprietors of theatres and as halls, well as theatrical

managers, so,

that

I

who

presume

are for

they are not

public,

and

in

can alone be

severely censured

doing so

so.

much

justly

would seem blame as the

It

to

the latter the found.

If

remedy of the evil Catholics and non-

(many of whom have a great sense not go to such plays, orin having gone ignorance or innocence left when their Christian feelings were outraged, then; would be an end of the evil, for Catholics

of propriety) did

play

are

by human and and would motives, much worldly rather have wrights

influenced

only


3

1

VETERA ET NO A I

4

and a and an empty one. the ^ood who do a LMKK! play

much

truth

full

house than a bad play

Someone has the

all

One.

cowards.

It is

and there

human

is

Catholics

this strange saying.

in

arc often ^reat victims of LH eat

harm,"

"

said,

respect,

person, of ^ood

and

name

and repute, L^ oes to unbecoming or bad plays. should not we ? others say \Vliy therefore;

The

highest

wron^

tiling

and

make

holiest it

ri^ht.

cannot by iloin^ a If

the really j^ood

tabooed such plays, also persons who openly violate modesty in dress, or who outrage the sacredness of marriage and public opinion Incertain external relations which could not be as a rule, have worse justified, and which, relations beneath them, there would be an end of such scandals.

With reference to,

to those; matters just alluded

theatre, books, etc.,

we must

add, that

if

a person be. from any cause, so weak, so im from experience pressionable, that he. knows

what others obligatory on him not to

that he cannot enjoy without sin

innocently can, it is In a word, if the con seek the danger. ditions do not exist for him, he must keep It is a case of the riiit eye clear of such.

and

the

rio-ht

hand,

Everything

must be


TEMPTATIONS

315

necessary, in order to avoid the proximate occasion of mortal sin. In connection with external sins, which are

when

sacrificed,

oneself generally the consequence of placing in the occasion of sin, or, still worse, when oneis himself the occasion of sin to others, there is

often

itself

awful sin

aggravating circumstance, if not A very namely, that of scandal. sin to Bad enough this is. myself

an

a sin

and murder my o\\ n soul, hut truly awful to murder the soul of another a soul created by (iod for eternal glory, purchased at an infinite and price by the sufferings, outpoured blood, death of Jesus Christ, and sanctified by the indwelling of the tearing a soul from

Holy Ghost.

Lord and casting

into hell

Is

it

it

It

the loving heart

is

like

of our

under His eyes.

a wonder, therefore, that our Lord con

demned and denounced this sin strong as human lips could use :

words as Woe, to the; must needs

in "

Lor it world because of scandals. be that scandals come but, nevertheless, woe to that man by whom the scandal cometh. Better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that he should be drowned ;

the depths of the sea, than scandalise! one, of these little ones who believe in Me" (Matt. in


VRTERA ET NOVA

3 if,

This

xviii.).

when found

sin

in

is all

persons

the worse, truly terrible, whose first most sacred

good example to those under in their care, beyond words, most terrible The pagan satirist Juvenal says, parents. Maxima reverentia debetur pueris," and has some most striking, scathing sayings oi this St. Gregory when found in parents. sin Xa/ian/en calls them not fathers or mothers, non parentes but murderers of their children,

clutv

to give

is

"

"

sed

His prophet "

And God, by

peremptores."

lips

denounces Gentiles who

|oel,

the boy and the to sin for

the.

not their

girl,

own

What would

ivine"

of

sold

children,

say of

lie

When Catholic parents who sell their own? be and a girl the sad history of many boy a as revealed, it will be seen that they were, rule,

children of intemperate or scandal-giving

parents.

A "the

sad cause of spiritual ruin least

of

God

s

little "

"obscenity

commands

or scurrility of talk to

in

the young,

ones,"

which

avoid

is

that

St.

Paul

v.

We

4). (Kphes. read in the tragedy of Hamlet, with horror, of a brother, with a "vial of poisonous hebenon," brother and pouring stealing on his sleeping "the

all

into his leperous instilment

ear,"

which


TEMPTATIONS "

317

h his veins and worked coursed throuo C3

hiscleath."

But still more hor most horrible when a brother pours into a brother s ear more fatal poison which works a more ter "

"

Horrible

!

rible

a

rible death.

And

this

the brother murderer

which St. Paul does when, by so condemns, he startles or disturbs the innocent that kind of talk

him a prurient curiosity which puts him on a most dangerous road, and gives him a fatal knowledge which leads on to fatal sins, before he knows their

mind of

his brother, excites in

malice or

them,

were

is

able

to

protect

himself

against

which he would have never known not for the vile brother, or would have

sins it

known time enough, when and equipped

to hate

and

better

to avoid

instructed

them.


CHAPTER XIX ()\

DEVOTIONS

mean

good works, not sometimes called of duty or obligation, in honour of God under done supererogatory, one or other of His many aspects, or of the Blessed Virgin, St. Joseph, or of some angel These works are generally prayers, or saint. masses, holy communions, acts of charity, of BY devotions

I

certain

mortification, visits to shrines, pilgrimages, etc. With reference to what is meant by devotion,

there

is,

Segneri, Blessed

with many, a delusion to which Father in his treatise on devotion to the Kver

supposed

Mother of God, to

be

devoted

Persons are our Lord, to the

alludes. to

who taking these for examplesto say prayers in their honour, go

Blessed Virgin are to

known Holy Communion on

their great feasts, etc.

com Segneri says, with truth, prayers, works such and may be munions, pilgrimages,

Now

consequences of clevohelps to devotion, or the 318


ON DE VO T1ONS turn,

3 9 1

but they arc not devotion

true meaning.

Devotion

is

in

its

real

and

something personal.

Devotion

to a person supposes great esteem, if not love, of that person a sensitive feeling as to hurting or displeasing, a desire to gratify

and

please, a wish to be sible with such a person.

one as much as pos Hence Johnson in

his

Dictionary defines devotion to a person as "strong attachment and ardent love, such

:

makes

the lover the sole property of the person loved," one, as it were, vowed away and con secrated to another.

Now who

say

it is

quite possible that

many

prayers, hear

some Catholicsmasses, make of our Lord or

many

many communions in honour His Blessed Mother hold to

their

own

will in

many things, small if you like, \vhich they know are not pleasing to one or the other; hold to their own ways against theirs; fail in sweetness of temper, charity of tongue, unselfish fidelity to the duties they owe to others, in patience

and

resignation when the cross comes, are in some, perhaps in many, ways unlike them. Surely such persons could not be called,

who

yet at least, devoted, in the

full

meaning of the

word, to Jesus and Mary. Here, again, the true test of devotion is the hard thino-


To

lion. is

easy,

an}- amount of lip devotion to the practice of that charity

perform

compared

cir patience, resignation, obedience, in trying cumstances which marked their holy lives.

In this matter of devotions persons may, and perhaps should, be guided by their own spiritual

those which they like best, and which help them most towards what should, be the end of all devotions, namely, labouring sin

taste, practising

as possible cerely to make themselves as like to the person to whom they are or desire to be

devoted.

\\ e

may, however, study devotions,

comparing one with the

other, to see

if

there

be a scale or gradation according to which we

and independently of any personal attraction one may have towards them. think it may be safely stated that devotions are the more approved of by the Church, and

may

place

them

as they are

///

themselves,

I

therefore the

being

more

solid, in

proportion to their

more deeply founded

in,

or

more

in

defined timately connected with, revealed and back to the and therefore reaching do<nna, o earliest

ages.

Keeping

this

before

us

as a

standard, we may God, or to one of the Three Divine Persons, and to our Lord, are of a higher order than

safely say that devotions to


OA

DR V( T7ONS 1

32

r

devotion to any creature, angel, or saint and to the Blessed Virgin is of a higher order than that to any of or to the whole ;

that devotion

court of heaven.

Confining ourselves to our Lord, and keep ing

in

mind

that true devotion, in

its

full

and

perfect meaning, supposes love for and imitation of the person to whom we are devoted, we mav

securely say that the; Passion and the Blessed Sacrament are the subjects best suited to create, increase, inflame our hearts,

first

with love, and

then with a real desire of imitation.

Both are the and strongest proofs of the love of His Sacrecl Heart for man, and therefore the best to

clearest

excite love for

Him

St.

in

the heart of man.

"

Let

nailed with the the centre of thy heart, who, for love of thee, was nailed by the hard iron nails to the wood of the cross." And the Blessed Him,"

says

Augustine,

"be

nails of love in

Sacrament

The Sacrament of Love. As to Lord practised all virtues at all but so in His Passion, because in times; heroicjy the most trying circumstances, particularly those virtues which we need mostpatience, is

imitation, our

QJl/

charity,

forgiveness, the sweet silence, or the right word in the right way, resignation, and obedience to

His Father

s

hard

will

unto death.

He

calls


VR TRRA RT NO] A T

322

the bitter cup compounded by His enemies the chalice of His Father," and drank it, slowly, Saints all its bitterness, to the dregs. "

feeling

Bonaventure

and

Chrysostom

Him

lesson of imitation taught us by Passion,

when they

"

say,

well

put

in

this

His

Nothing gives the

soldier such courage in the light as to his King, in keep his eyes fixed on Jesus Christ, The of brunt the the front, and bearing all

common

"

it."

soldier will glory in his little he keep his eyes fixed on the great

common if

which

his

King

bore,

and bears

for

wounds wounds love of

him."

After devotion to the Passion and the Blessed Sacrament, would come devotion to the Sacred

This devotion always existed

Heart.

Church to what It

;

I

but, in

may

has become

its

earliest ages,

it

in

the

was confined

souls. highly educated, refined it is devotion the great popular

call

;

now, only within the last two hundred years, At the in Ireland only within the last fifty. same time, these three devotions are so inter twined,

so

logically

connected,

as

to

be

in

It would scarcely be possible for separable. a person to have devotion to the Passion and Blessed Sacrament without having devotion to On the one the Sacred Heart, and vice versa.


ON DE VO TIONS

32 3

hand, our Lord, in those revelations made to the Blessed Margaret Mary, always speaks of Calvary and the Blessed Sacrament as the great outcomes of the love of His Sacred Heart for

man

whilst, on the other, when I seek the reason for devotion to the Sacred Heart, I at once find it in that great heart-love which made Him die for and remain for ever with me in the Blessed Sacrament. Besides ;

keep

ing well in

mind

that the

end of devotion

is

to

become one by these

three

imitation with the object loved, devotions are the best for this

purpose, because they bring us into personal contact with our Lord, and keep Him before us as the Being the most to be loved and imitated. In the chapters which treat of the Passion and the

Blessed

Sacrament, the best forms of devotion to both were considered. I may here say a word of one form of devotion to the Passion not alluded to before, namely, the devout performing the Stations of the Cross. This is a devotion as simple as it is beautiful :

all

that

necessary pass from Station to Station, praying or meditating, or both, on the is

is

sufferings of our

most It

is

to

Lord.

It

is,

richly indulgenced devotion

commonly

said that

all

I

in

believe, the

the Church.

the indulgences


VR TRRA R T NO VA

324

who made given to the Crusaders, or to those a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, are now attached to the Stations, and that at least fourteen plenary indulgences can be gained.

The

conditions are few

the

of Stated-race, intention of

for the

and a few prayers Confession and Com the Sovereign Pontiff. not arc! munion necessary. With reference to devotion to the Sacred Heart and, at the. same time, to the Blessed course,

Sacrament, one would be inclined to suggest a and joyous celebration of the Great Feast

pious of Corpus Christi and its octave, followed, as it is, immediately by the Feast of the Sacred

Heart,

since

these

two

feasts

have

been

the former,

formally instituted by the Church, because she felt that she could not

worthily commemorate gift during the and gloom of Holy Week: spiritual sadness devotion to the first Friday, every first Friday, fixed number, even the nine, rather than to so wondrous a

any

because the Church has given a formal appro witness, besides bation to every first Friday, a plenary indulgence, its extraordinary ritual elevation, granted by the present Sovereign in Pontiff; a formal approbation given number. by the Church to any limited

no way


ON DE VO TIONS Devotion

325

Blessed Virgin traditional devotion of Ireland may to the

;

There are persons

so to the end.

can

remember

sodalities

a

of the

time

when

there

is it

the old

continue

living

who

were no

Sacred Heart, of the Holy

Family, of the Children of Mary, when such forms of devotion were practically unknown,

and yet when every Irish Catholic was a child of Mary, and devotion to Her as prominent as it is One might find, in the poorest to-day. beads cabins, ebony and silver or portions of them, religiously preserved and handed down from parents to children. During more than two centuries we may well apply to Irish Catholics the words of St. Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrews They had trials of mockeries and stripes, moreover also of bands and prisons, wandering about, being in want, distressed and afflicted, in deserts and mountains, and in dens, and in caves of the earth, stoned, cut asunder, lout they had put to death by the sword." their sword too. Books were not to be had, or "

:

useless because they could not read. But they took the beads in their hands, and, trusting o in "

Her, Her,

terrible as

"to

heresies,"

whom won

an army in battle array" it is given to destroy

;

in all

the greatest spiritual victory in


VE TEKA E T NO VA

326 "the

history,

victory

conquered the in

battle,

"

put

to

Her

faith,

which

She became

valiant

of

world."

the

flight

and

armies

resisted

of

and

successfully the greatest and proudest nation of

foreigners,"

defeated the earth.

The best forms of devotion to Her are as to Her Divine Son hearing Mass and receiving Holy Communion on Her feasts or in Her honour, paying visits to Her or to Her shrines. One may suggest the beads or rosary and the brown

scapular,

the

conquering sword of

first

because it was the and because of the

Ireland,

marked approbation and indulgences given

to

by many of the Sovereign Pontiffs, and by none of them more than by the present, happily

it

reigning

month

who

;

has,

we may

of October to

this

say, dedicated the

favourite devotion

honour of the Mother of God. It is also one of the oldest forms of devotion. Whilst in

respecting

Church,

I

scapulars approved of by the select the brown, because it is the all

known, and rich in indulgences. But note well that a child of Mary must be like, or earnestly working to become like, to oldest, the best

her Mother, patience,

Her

like to

Her

in

Her

purity,

charity of heart and tongue,

Her Her


ON DEVOTIONS

3^7

and resignation in time of trial, Her obedience of God. will the to conformity

There

is

another form of devotion which

very helpful, namely, to

perform some real

is

act

honour of the Person to whom I desire to be devoted, on Saturday in honour of the- Blessed Virgin, on Friday in honour of our Lord and His Passion; or, for a clay now and then, to deny myself some and like all the more like much, thing- I because it is so delightful and innocent the of mortification

in

-

pleasant book, the pleasant game, something particularly pleasing to the palate, at table, etc.

There are so many forms of devotion, par ticularly to our Lord and the Blessed Virgin, that we must select some, as no one could In this selection all should practise them all. own their study spiritual taste, and practise those which they best like and which help them most. Of late years, devotions of what I may call

the second or minor class have been multi

plied,

perhaps some might be inclined to think, Devotions to particular saints, to

too much. pictures,

statues,

shrines,

overshadow the greater, and more solid forms

some of

these

are

"

and

run

of

seem to more approved and devotion

places,

older,

;

"

so

earnestly

by


3^8

/

7<:

RT

TER.l

N( VA )

their votaries as to suggest the suspicion

they think no one has devotion

that

who does

not

practise and uphold their special form. They advertise them in a most exaggerated way, as in Uicmsekcs and sufficient ^//-powerful to save, concluding often

Xo

one ought

with a

money

appeal.

to take

up any devotion which has no attraction for him, simply because others To do so would be insincere and press it. and unprofitable. Persons should also carefully guard against multiplying devotions too much, or loading themselves with them. his would lead to neglect of more important unreal,

I

and duties being care

duties, or to devotions

lessly hurried through. There can be no doubt that

a

few

solid

one s spiritual taste, according which will fit into one s daily life without

devotions

to

interfering with duty, faithfully kept to, are a great source of grace, and a help to holiness. This may be said even of any one devotional

prayer or act patiently kept to for years. Who could tell the protective and, in the end, the saving power of some short prayer if only the three Hail Marys and Holy Marys faithfully said

Virgin?

honour of the Blessed object and say, "What

every day

Some may

in


ON DE VO TIONS

329

great tilings could be expected as the result of such an easy and short devotion?" An

answer

to

God

so anxious to save

is

this

may

what we would

call

be found

in

all,

the

that

fact that

lie seizes

a small thing, and, in

His

also in generosity, makes it a great thing the wondrous saving power of His Blessed ;

Mother,

"the

the worst

sweet bait by which

He

catches

sinners."

Another objection may take the following is something presumptuous, if

form :--There

not superstitious, in thinking that salvation

may

be certainly secured by such a form of devotion. I agree with the objector if a person simply

and formally practises sole intention. I

it,

and

it

alone, with this

We read rather amusingstories-

hope they are only

stories- -of robbers light

ing candles, or performing some other form of devotion, in order to have success in their I read lately of a notorious unholy work. in the south of Italy, whose hands brigand were red with blood, having such a devotion to the Madonna. This of course would be, if true, rank It superstition of the worst kind.

generally spoken of as confined to the south of Italy. It is certainly not Italian devotion to the Madonna, which is as solid and beautiful is


VR TEKA E T NO VA

330

as

it is

point

:

there

devotion

There

in that country. But to the not the shadow of such perverted

prominent is

above

elsewhere

are,

it

all,

Ireland.

in

persons great sinners, who, faith, and a hatred of their

true,

is

even as such, have sinful ways, and are very conscious of their wretched state who have a sincere weak, it desire to get right with (iocl; and you will of the misery in which they are, because who, will throw their whole hearts at times into a most sincere and earnest prayer, it may be every -

;

for

day,

The

grace,

Italians

strength,

mercy,

forgiveness. cries so

have a saying, that no one

loudly and earnestly for help as a person up to the; chin in water and likely to be carried by his depth. So a great sinner, because conscious of his awful danger,

the next

will

who will,

wave beyond

pray at times more earnestly than a saint is in no such danger. Judgment Day we may hope, reveal the wonderful effects

of even one form of devotion

persevered

in

through a long life. I conclude with a fact which the reader may take for what it is worth, but which was not without effect on myself. I was once placed for a short time in close intimate relation this

country

with a

man

of mature years,

not in

mak-


ON DEVOTIONS

331

ing a retreat preparatory to his ordination as a secular priest. Though not his confessor, he

volunteered to give me a sketch of his life. A terrible one it was a good plot for a highly very sensational novel. When little more than a lie gave up, for boy he began a roving life. -

<7//the practices of religion, plunged into the worst vices, and was more than once at

years,

death

door

railway accident and shipwreck so thoroughly converted that he was about to give himself to God s service on a s

in

;

but

now

foreign mission. il

What

saved

could not help asking him,

I

you?"

He

answered

at

once:

When was a boy preparing for the sacra my confessor, who knew that my inclina I

ments, tion

was

to a

roaming if not wild life, taught honour of the Holy Ghost, and of me to I had it by begged say it every day. heart it took me and through only a minute all my bad never once neglected to say years it. This I look on as the golden cord, which never broke, and by which God in the end brought me to Himself in His own way."

me

a prayer

in

;

I

Two

things struck

me

as

strange in this

was not a prayer to edifying the Blessed Virgin, the Mother of Mercy and Refuge of Sinners the second, that it was a fact.

First, that

;

it


33^

I

Vi

TKRA R T NO VA

prayer to the Holy Ghost, to whom special devotion is not remarkable. For this there are

God

perhaps reasons.

the Father

is

in

our daily

God

the Son, our Lord, died for us, prayer. the Father or Holy Ghost did not, and is with

Blessed Sacrament, as they are not,

us in the

and His frequently recurring feasts keep Him most in our mind. But have we devotion to the enough Holy Ghost ? and if we have not, how may we get it ? By meditation on whom He is, and the office in the Church specially He is true God, one appropriated to Him. with and equal in every way to the Father and Son. Some Catholics do not seem to take in this

truth

Catholic,

in

a

its

good

full

heard of a believed, at one

meaning.

one,

who

I

because the Holy Ghost was the an inferior person." Though third, He was He was not an object of Jewish faith, many time,

that,

"

things

in

applied to New. St.

the

Him

Old Testament Scripture are by the inspired writers of the

the assembled Apostles needs be fulfilled, must Scripture which the Holy Ghost spoke before through the mouth of David and in his lirst sermon to the people, that in himself and his fellow-

that

Peter

tells

"the

"

]

;

1

Acts

i.

1

6.


THE HOLY GHOST preachers was

fulfilled

prophecy of Joel in

the last days, 1

all

flesh."

And

in

"And

:

day an old-law

that it

333

shall

come

to pass

Spirit on the Church, in the great feast will

I

pour out

My

Holy Ghost Pentecost calls largely on the Old Scriptures, in office and Mass, and in her Creed asserts that it was the Holy Ghost who spoke through the prophets." But in the new law, in the great work of the Incarnation and of the Church, the Holy Ghost had, and has, a most important office and

of the

-

"

When

work.

the

Gabriel,

Angel

Virgin asked the he can this be?"

Blessed

"How

Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of God shall overshadow Hence the Church in her Creed speaks thee." of our Lord as "conceived of the Holy Ghost." The Holy Ghost was, as it were, the

answered,

"The

consecrating prelate of the great High Priest. For did not our Lord, in the synagogue of His town, cite and apply to Himself that The Spirit of the

native

beautiful prophecy of Isaias

Lord

is

"

:

upon Me, wherefore

Me

He

hath anointed

He

hath to preach the gospel to the poor to to heal the contrite of heart, sent preach deliverance to the captive, and sight to the ;

Me

1

Acts

ii.


VE TKRA E T NO VA

334

them that are bruised the preach acceptable year and the day of reward, and to comfort all that mourn"? (Isaias to set at liberty

blind,

;

to

l.xi. I

I

is

= Luc.

i

He

began

descended

in

"

I)V

lim."

self

His consecration and

10).

mission were of the

fore

I

iv.

the

1

Inly Ghost.

latter,

"the

Just be

Holy Ghost

bodily shape, as a dove, upon the Holy Ghost He offered Him

unspotted to

He

promised, and His promise of sending the "Holy Ghost, the. Spirit of Truth," upon His Apostles and His Church, Who was to teach them all remain with them for ever, and truth, God."

fulfilled

be witnesses to Him" and His truth throughout the whole world. In the Acts of the Apostles we read how St. Paul strengthen them,

"to

told the people that

was and he himself with his fellow-preachers, and St. Stephen the first martyr, are again and again spoken "Jesus

anointed by the Holy

of as

of Nazareth

Ghost";

Our Holy Ghost." instituted the Sacrament of Confirma tion in order to impart, by means of it, the Ghost and His seven gifts to all the Holy "filled

with

the

Lord

faithful.

In

the ordination of the priest, the

most striking sacramental words are His own, spoken after His resurrection to His Apostles

:


THE HOLY GHOST Receive ye the Holy Ghost.

"

335

Whose

sins

you

and forgiven them forgive, they whose sins you shall retain, they are retained." are

shall

;

Holy Ghost who places bishops to In a word, it is the; Church of God." indwelling of the Holy Ghost in the Church It

is

"the

rule the

which keeps her pure, without spot or wrinkle, and unerring. But what concerns each of us most is that the giving of grace, by which alone we can be sanctified and saved, is the. special office of the

Holy Ghost.

Father and Son. love

is

of

He is the He is love

substantial love of

by excellence, and

nature diffusive.

its

Hence

St.

Paul

the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, who is given

tells us that

to

us

that

"

the Spirit of God dwcllctJt in its should not grieve by sin -the Holy "

";

that

"we

"

;

God, by whom we are scaled that they who are led by the Spirit of God are the sons ot God and that He who raised up Jesus from the dead shall quicken also our mortal bodies, because of the Spirit that dwelleth in Anyone who reads and meditates on the two Spirit of

;

;

us."

hymns

of the

that which 1

Acts. xx. 28.

is

Holy Ghost, but particularly on read as the sequence in the Mass -Rom.

v. 5

;

Ephes.

iv.

30

;

Rom.

viii.

11.


VR TRRA ET NOVA

33^

of

Pentecost,

selfish

He

will

motives, to is

urged, from

l)e

Giver of

"the

spiritually

become His devout gifts."

client.

"Without

His

nothing in man nothing harm less. There is no dark, sad, or sinful phase for which He is not or has not the help then;

is

specific.

filthy, He waters what is He bends what is dry, rigid, He warms what is cold, He directs what is wayward, He heals what is wounded." He is the most blessed He is rest and sweet re light of hearts; "He

cleanses what

is

"

freshment in labour, comfort in sorrow best Consoler and the sweet Guest of the

He

is

all

this

phase, which

;

the

soul."

by the grace, special to each

He

The pours into our souls. greatest theologian of his day formulated as a theory, and brought many texts of Holy Scrip ture and sayings of the Fathers to prove, that

the

in

souls

of the

faithful

sonal indwelling of the grace,

somewhat

there

is

a

per

Holy Ghost

effected by similar to that effected with

the Second Divine Person by

means of Holy

Let me finish with a homely Persons of the world, who need ac

Communion. parable.

commodation, the overdrawing of 1

See Hymn,

Pentecost.

to

be found

in

their account,

every Missal,

in

the

Mass

of


TJIE

HOLY GHOST

337

do their best to keep the ma.na.ger of the bank on their hands. Now the Holy Ghost is the Manager of the spiritual bank, the Giver of grace and gifts. We should therefore make and keep Him our friend by practising This we can do special devotion to Him. often by making aspirations asking His light, His strength, His aid, according to our needs, by reciting piously and thoughtfully His etc.,

will

hymns, by special communions, acts of morti fication in His honour, and by a worthy celebration of PI is great, His only feast, Pentecost.


CHAPTER XX THE

Yol XC

ascend into the mountain of the Lord? \\"ho shiill stand in His holy place? Tlie innocent in hands, and of clean heart" "\\iiu

shall

supposed to be one of the and the rarest privileges to live greatest graces for years in this world, and yet carry the (Ps. xxiii. 3).

It is

baptismal robe without Judgment Seat of ( lod.

rent

or

stain

to

the

Not many are credited with having done so. At the same time, it is a great matter for the young to aim at this innocence of heart and hand, and to use the means of preserving it. For, even if they do not succeed perfectly, they are the most likely to recover themselves, and the least likely to to stay in them. An a very beautiful thing, perhaps the most beautiful of purely human things, and drift

into

bad ways and

innocent soul

is

no work grander or nobler than that which helps to keep it so.


THE YOUNG

God "

gives

My son,

339

many admonitions on

this point

:

from thy youth up receive instruction." not correction from the child."

"Withhold

Remember

thy Creator in the days of thy youth, before the time of affliction cometh, before the sun and the moon and the stars be "

darkened, before the silver cord be broken and the golden fillet shrink back." Rejoice, there "

young man, and let thy heart be in that iod is good in the days of thy youth." praises him who, "when he was yet young, before he wandered about, sought for wisdom fore,

which

(

prayer, praying for her before the temple, and unto the very end seeking her." read that Tobias --the model father taught

openly

in his

We

his

son

"from

abstain from

all

his infancy to fear

And when

sin/

God, and to about to die:,

All the clays of thy life solemn advice was have God in thy mind, and take heed that thou His commandments." Our never transgress O Lord s tender affection and love for children is He severely chides His Apostles proverbial. because they dared to interfere between Him and His little ones, and takes the pride out of his

"

:

them by proposing a child as their model. "When Jesus saw the action of His apostles, He was much displeased, and saith to them,


VETERA ET NOVA

340

Suffer the forbid

for of such

:

Amen

heaven.

come unto Me, and is the kingdom of

children to

little

them not

say to you, whosoever shall kingdom of God as a little child,

not receive the

I

it. And embracing them, and His hand layingupon them, He blessed them" At another time, when "the disciples (Mark x.). came to im, saying, \Yho, thinkest Thou, is the greater in the kingdom of heaven? Jesus calling unto Him a little child, set him in the midst of them, and said, Amen I say to you, unless you be converted, and become as little children, you

shall not enter into

1

shall not

I

enter into the

whosoever,

this little child,

of

heaven"

kingdom of heaven humble himself as

;

therefore, shall

he

the greater in the

is

(Matt,

He

xviii.).

kingdom

sanctified child

hood by passing through it Himself. He made children His own representatives in a very special

manner;

for has

receive one such

Me

"

as

?

He

little

.And again,

you did it you did it to one of these

to

"

not said,

"He

that shall

child in

My name, receiveth

Amen

say to you, as long-

I

one of these My least brethren, See that you despise not "

Me."

ones: for

say to you, that their angels in heaven always see the face of little

My

Father who

tects

them and

is.

in

I

He

heaven."

their innocence

;

and

also pro

He

pro


THE YOUNG

34 1

nounccs an awful woe against all who shall scandalise one of these little ones who believe "

We read also that when xviii.). man told our Lord that he had young observed the commandments from his youth, in

Me"

(Matt,

the

"

He St.

looked on him, and loved him

"

(Mark

x.).

Chrysostom, in his twenty-fifth on St. Matthew, writes as follows of Homily

John

the innocent child :-

"The

mind of the

child

is

from all the diseases of the mind a child keepeth no remembrance of injuries, but goeth unto such as have indicted them as if unto if friends, and as nothing had happened. free

:

mother gives him stripes, yet the and putteth her before all. If thoti wert to show him a queen adorned with her crown, he would not prefer

Although

his

child ever seeketh her,

her before his

how

own mother, though

faded soever

albeit

;

in

raiment

and he would rather see

than

the

her,

all her queen counts things, whether they be his own or others, not by the standard of poverty and riches, but by that of love only. He seeketh no more than he needeth. The

unkempt,

glorious apparel.

in

He

things that press upon us, such as the loss of him money and the like, do not press

upon

;

nor do the same transitory things that please


VE TKRA K T N( VA

34 2

us

)

admiration at

doth

neither

him,

please

loveliness

he

gaze with Therefore

of form.

Ot such is the kingdom of heaven, make us do by force of will what children do

Christ said, to

by

nature."

no temple more beautiful than that within which the innocent of hand and clean There;

of heart

is

is

enshrined.

Pagans, reading great

truths by the light of reason, understood this and taught it in their writings. The fourteenth satire of the

Roman

poet Juvenal takes for its text or keynote that saying- a gem in its way with which we; are familiar, Maxima reverentia debetur pueris," and discourses at O "Teat length O "

on

this subject.

what

is

base and

"

All are docile in imitating particularly

degrading,"

when

the example is given them by parents, or by "Home-learned persons- of mark or position.

examples of vices corrupt more speedily and sooner when they enter our minds under a powerful

"If

authority."

the

ruinous

dice

delight the old man, his heir also gambles and shakes the same implements in his little dicebox."

And

so of the sons of

the hoary glutton," and the impure." "

"

the

spendthrift,"

the hardheaded, the cruel, He lashes, in the fiercest

"

manner, all who scandalise the young;

but,

above


THE YOUNG all,

who

parents

343

give had example to their

own

Let nothing impure in word or appearance approach those thresholds within If you intend to do which there is a boy." do not the years of despise, anything wrong, your boy, but let him be an obstacle to you about to commit crime, for the greatest le puts this reverence is due to children." truth under the; form of a homely parable When a guest is about to arrive, none of your servants will be idle. Sweep the pavement, let the columns shine, let the spicier-web come down, let this one scour the plain silver, that children.

"

"

1

:

"

embossed plate, roars the master, There urging them on and holding the rod.

other

the

fore you, miserable, are

uneasy

lest

your

halls,

your porticos, displease the eyes of your friend but you do not attend to this, that your son

;

house pure, without any stain It is therefore a very and free from vice." important and sacred duty, for all who have the care and responsibility of the. young, to instruct and help them to esteem innocence of hand and heart, and to preserve and strengthen them

may

in

see your

it.

As much

has been said

indirectly at least, touches

in

this

book which,

this subject,

I

shall


VETERA ET NOVA

344

myself to two aspects of

confine

how

innocence;

is

namely,

it,

and the first and most be used to prevent this

lost,

important means to loss.

The

transition

innocence

from

to

guilt

is

A boy, in sudden or rapid. take in, at cannot and his innocence ignorance, once, what grievous sin is in fact or in malice, or have a conscience so formed as to be No one becomes suddenly formally guilty of it. not.

as a

rule,

The

a great sinner.

descent

but unfortunately easy the road which man, youth,"

is

"

prone

to

naturally likes to walk.

there are

many

roads

generally slow, it takes

easy because

in

the

from his

evil

But, though

wrong

direction,

there is always one which is the most attractive and the most dangerous, and, if continued on, in mortal certain to end in the loss of innocence

When

a boy comes to the use of reason, and his passions begin to show themselves, he will soon become conscious that there is one sin.

which

in

power with which proves

itself

to

it

be

one.

It

the

strongest.

It

is

the predominant called passion. a boy has other passions, this is the weak point on which the is his

p-enerally

Though

the ease, and the manifests and comes

the frequency,

special


THE YOUNG

345

enemy has It

it.

his eye, that he may get in through the leader of the other rebels in his

is

seek victory by its own tactics. too often, even for Catholic youth, that passion to which the; pagan poet alludes

soul, sure; to

This

is

when he

Let nothing impure in word or appearance approach the thresholds within which there is a boy." Now the; first duty for writes

"

:

responsible for youth is to draw their attention, in a prudent but clear way, to their

those

predominant passion as their great enemy to make them admit it, and convince themselves that if they do not rightly treat it, it will ;

destroy happiness here as well as

Secondly,

to

guard

them

hereafter.

most

a

against

dangerous delusion to which youth is prone, and to do this not only in private, but also in This delusion formulates public instructions. itself in their minds much after the following

manner

There

nothing as yet dangerous-looking about this passion a sin

:

call

it

my

is

enemy,

if

;

you wish.

ugly

or

is

not

it

I

like;

and enjoy myself with it but when it becomes really ugly and dangerous, when this enemy comes near to me or I to it, oh, then, will put forth all energy to fight and conquer

to play

;

I

him.

Acting according .--1

to

this

delusion

is


VETKKA RT NOVA

34<>

the

high,

and easy road

direct,

to

ruin,

and

This can against it youth should be guarded. be done in a plain straight way which could us

tells

that

tilings will fall

that

"lie

that

is

into

in

who contemns

"lie

in

that which

that which

is

unjust in that which

also in that

which

is

And

greater."

faithful

is

faithful also

innocence of the youngest,

the

disturb

not

(iod

greater.

small

our Lord is

least,

:

is

greater; and he is

little,

is

unjust

Spiritual writers

under some striking forms.

illustrate this truth

A man may

play with a lion s or tiger s cub as he would with a pet dog but let him give it its way, feed it, gratify it day after day, and he "

;

is

simply rearing up a wild beast that

him the

in

pieces."

So

it

will tear

end spiritually with to their predominant

will

young who

give way When men wish to passion or inclination. secure some wild animal, they place a trap at

some distance from its lair, and between them some food which the animal is known to like. Attracted by this, it follows a track and comes So will to fall into the trap and be captured. the young who begin at first in a small way, and continue to take and enjoy the naturally attractive but dangerous food which their passion supplies to them.

Or

let

me suppose

a person


in

THE YOUNG

347

a boat, drifting, pleasantly

and without any

He

labour on his part, along a slow current. has perhaps some idea, or he. has been there

that

rocks

are

himself, saying, the worst often

will

when

see the

I

told,

he deludes rocks,"

not to be seen, but just under

am

coining near to them, work with oar and sail to save myself."

the water, I

"Oh,

ahead, but

"when

No

I

such thing the current has become too strong, and he is on the rocks before he knows where he is. So it must be with the youth :

who is

drifts

on the current of that passion which

strongest,

in

the

worst

direction.

What

must happen if a person acts in a way that is a weakening of himself and a strengthening of his enemy ? What must happen if a person turns his back on his weak point, which the

enemy

is

watching, or leaves

it

open

to

the

? What must happen if a person not does not only keep himself the strongest in his but creates a stronger foe and invites castle, him in ? Well, our Lord tells us. The enemy

assailant

will

have him and

all

his spoils.

It is

of the

first

importance that the young should be convinced that they have a predominant passion or inclina tion in a wrong direction, that they should know it,

and be forewarned and thus forearmed against


34S

I

ETERA ET NOVA

the wreck and ruin which must

playing with or yielding to it. the truth, and expressed it

Look to the beginnings weak at first for if you do "

;

in

the end save

I

you."

come

of their

The pagans knew

the not,

when they little

said,

beginnings,

no medicine

will

low true that saying

Chrysostom and of St. Francis de Sales, \Ye should be proved true, by experience: more afraid of the little than of the great sin of St.

"

:

the

former

read slave;

attracts,

the

latter

repels."

We

Spartan parents used to make a drunk, and then show him in his foolish

that

beastly state to their children, in order to create in them a horror of And if we intemperance.

could

read the lives of those who, once innocent and good, came to be the hopeless slaves of some vile passion, we would see that

they came to this state by making little of the beginnings in the direction of that passion, and fell by degrees. One might say, with perfect truth, to a youth beginning to play fast and loose with his predominant passion Take care, there are thousands lost in this world and the "

:

next by slavery to a vice which, when young, they abhorred, the suggestion of which was repelling to them, who would have resented even a hint that they could come to such a state,


T/fE

YOUNG

349

and who yet came to it. How ? By decrees, by making little of the early temptations." When a boy is made a believer in the above he should be carefully instructed in the means special to the right treatment of his truths,

dominant inclination or passion, and impressed with the truth that,

if he patiently use these means, he must hold his own against it; and that, if he do not, he cannot the passion will carry him its own wav. It may be well to be say a word which :

helpful to those

may

who have

the great responsi of bility instructing the young, often a number of them I deem it not out together, or alone. of place to do so, because some seem to think that you should never allude to the sixth

mandment when

com

instructing even boys of from

eight to ten or twelve years of age,

you would suggest a dangerous sin about which they were

fearing that curiosity, or a

ignorant. I remember getting myself this advice and direction. Now this be not difficulty may only met, but brushed aside, for the following reasons .--First, How could a person be supposed to give useful, practical, religious instruction unless he warned

and protected young boys principally in mind against

for

I

have these

their worst spiritual


VETERA ET NOVA

350

whom

must after a very short tune encounter against a sin about which they must soon know much, and to which they will cer sins the commonest tainly be strongly tempted to corrupt nature, the most degrading, and the most destructive of happiness here and here after? Secondly, But can this be done without Let me first danger oi harm ? Certainly. enemy,

they

\

take boys of from eight to twelve. I suppose on them a myself instructing very important

them, and they come.

know

how

to

And even

all,

how

keep clear of meet and fight them when

subject "-Temptations,

"You speak as follows: the young, are tempted.

I

Temptations

to

to

come, and

hate,

will

to

vanity,

to at

impatience, anger, times some queer

ugly temptations, suggested perhaps by some coarse ugly words said in your presence."

know what

is meant by and queer ugly thoughts temptations, good is

Now,

if

these boys

done; .and if they be perfectly innocent, these words could teach them nothing But o wrono-. after a year or two, when these boys are sub jected to such temptations, they will think or know now why Father So-and-so say, Oh, r*>

I

spoke so words,

often

etc.,

of ugly temptations, of ugly

how we should

resist

them, and


THE YOUNG

351

how we

should keep clear of bad companions, and of anything which could cause them; and so they find themselves forewarned and fore

armed. If the

boys be older, their instructor may safely go further, always, however, with pru dence and caution. Hoys of fifteen or sixteen often

know more

of such sins than their

more

innocent instructor.

once heard a very remarkable sermonconsidered as such by all who heard it -on the subject of impurity, preached to a congregation of boys varying from ten to It was twenty. conceived and but this did delicately composed, I

not weaken

clearness and power. It put before them the physical and misery degrada tion which such sins bring to its victims in this world, as well as the spiritual consequences in its

A

life and the next. perfectly innocent could learn nothing harmful from it then, boy but he would gather much that would be good for him afterwards, if he remembered it whilst it was calculated to make a deep impression, and to inspire a great horror of the vice, in those

this

;

who were

not so innocent. Besides the means special

tion

or

sin,

a

to

his

tempta

boy should be exhorted not


Vn TERA E T NO VA

352

to

make

friends

good, and such,

if

he

with

those

who

not

are

quietly get and keep clear of

to

see,

after

a

time,

that

they

are

not safe companions for him. Unfortunately, bad are, as a rule, self-asserting, and,

the

by a strong way of talking and acting, get a dangerous influence over the good, who are too A brave boy who often timid and cowardly. has the courage of his good convictions, and upholds them, is a great power for good amongst The: young should be urged his companions. to be hard workers, and to have a horror ot idle-mindedness and idle-handedness to have some outdoor game or sport, that which they ;

like best,

and which therefore keeps the mind

to seek in all their recreations best occupied those which, whilst being wholesome, are the ;

most delightful. Hut they should be warned and put on their guard against a common tempta too common in these days tion namely, that of giving so much of mind and heart and

hand

to recreation, that

more important

are either neglected or got through and careless manner.

The boy who who goes even, and keeps

to

it

in a

duties

hurried

short ones says his prayers, to confession against his will,

regularly after he leaves school,


THE YOUNC and then uses the grace he has in fighting predominant passion, is on the sure road

353

his

to

heaven. Parents, no matter

how

and all the wealthy, should always insist on their boys, when school-life is over, giving themselves to some work and they should in this give

more

if

they be

so,

,

them a

certain liberty, allowing them to select that profession or business for which have

they a natural liking, and therefore probably natural talent, and in which they are certain to take an interest. Parents should not force a boy to undertake a work for which he has neither taste nor talent.

Hut their greatest mistake is exposing boys, after college time, to an idle aimless life a mistake for which too many have suffered a fearful even in this world. penalty,


CHAPTER XXI Tin; RICH

I\

St.

Matthew

our Lord great

s

have: an

account of

interview with that young

possessions,"

when He

we

xix.

man

who went away

said to him,

"

If

"of

"sad

thou wilt be perfect, to the poor,

and give

o-o sell what thou hast, and thou shall have a treasure in heaven and come follow Immediately after this Amen event, our Lord "said to I lis disciples, ;

Me-."

man shall hardly enter say to you, that a rich He then em heaven." of into the kingdom I

He had just said, by using what And a was probably proverbial expression: to a camel for is easier pass again I say to you, It for a rich man than a of the needle, through eye phasises what

kingdom of heaven." Hut when Who, disciples wondered very much, saying, some word the softened He saved?" be then, can

to enter into the "the

what, telling them, that with God possible but

"With

all

;

We

need not

o-

o

men

this is

things are

possible."

far to find certain 354

im

reasons


THE RICH

355

the rich are in greater danger of beingwho are not. The human and natural love of riches occasions temptations, and places obstacles in the way of salvation which are special to the rich, (i) There is the

why

lost

than those

fear

that

they may be not over - scrupulous, dishonest or unjust, in their perhaps ways of getting and increasing wealth. (2) There is the danger that, so interested in if not being

absorbed by their passion, they may not give enough or any time, or importance, to^the spiritual things of the soul.

them the means of indulging

(3) in

Wealth gives

things sensual, ministers to pride and particularly of the poor.

voluptuous, sinful. (4) contempt of others, ^St.

The

Ignatius,

Two

in

It

his

celebrated

Standards,"

represents

meditation, "Lucifer,

the mortal to

his

tions :-

enemy of our human demon emissaries the

They

are

riches, so that they

to the vain

may

unbounded pride; so

giving

following direc tempt men to covet the more easily come

to

first

honour of

nature,"

this

that

world, and then to the first step is

riches, the second honour, the third pride, and from these three he leads them to all steps

other

vices."

Holy Scripture has many

texts

which bear out


VRTERA ET NOVA of Lucifer from his point of view. in Lord, as has been noted above, states the words the difficulty which

wisdom

the

Our

great very strong whilst rich encounter in the matter of salvation, He gives the reason of this in that inspired text

:

"

The

desire of

money

is

the root of all

evils."

There is another thing by which the rich de too often of God s favour and prive themselves incur Ilis displeasure, namely, by want of grati tude for the very temporal good things given

;

so as to outrage nay more, by abusing them He is most which Him in the two things about sensitive- Mis own ("dory and man s salvation. and the fulness "The earth is the Lord s, His is the corn, and the wine, and the thereof." the precious stones. He oil, gold and silver, and is

at all. away, or not give over and ruleth all things.

free to give or take

His providence

is

forget that as they like their wealth is not their own, to do with it that it is and always is the property

The

rich too often forget

all

this

\

strict of God, lent to them for a time under the to conditions; that they use it according misuse or will of God the owner, never to treat Him rich abuse it. And yet too often the most ungratefully by using His property against This is too evident in the public Himself.


THE RICH

357

You

can scarcely take up a newspaper, without learning that noble persons, and

lives of

some.

bankruptcy or worse by extravagant, voluptuous living, by gambling, by stock exchange or company speculations. Again, the rich would not for anything change places with the hungry, the naked, the

once; wealthy,

have come;

to

homeless, with the; poor, and yet these the poor- are better before

But where

many of God than

often their gratitude kindness to them in the

they are. for this

is

exceptional matter of the good things of this world

God

tells

us

that

He

is

?

!

!

very sensitive to

and hurt by the ingratitude of the rich, and by their worst form of ingratitude, in abusing for sinful purposes His sacred You. property. have taken My gold and My silver, and made them idols to yourself." "You did not bring "

Me

sweet cane with money, or but you made

the fat of victims in

your

sins,

iniquities."

serve them

;

and wearied

Yes,

they made

in their vile

Me with Me serve you fill

Me

with

the Great

sinning, for

your

God

they used

or abused His gifts in the very act of sinning.

When

your hands with good God things, you said, Go away from me." must punish such ingratitude, and He does. "

Again,

I

filled


VE TERA E T NO VA

358

The

rich

should bear

command

in

mind

that there

is

portion of their superiluous wealth to the poor, the non-fulfilling of which should necessarily tell against them.

a divine

to give a

would be endless to cite the texts of Scripture, old and new, in which God gives and presses It

this

command

"Defraud

not

nay more,

;

the.

when

poor of their

God alms."

says,

He

by using the Theologians have no doubt

clearly states the strict obligation

word

"defraud."

as to this being a rigid precept. They explain what is meant by superiluous wealth, and even

mention the percentage of it, which is the right It may be said, in passing, that of the poor. this

command

of

God

helps, at least in part, and to vindicate Divine

solve a mystery, Providence in the unequal distribution of the

to

be

I think it may safely goods of this world. if all the money sinfully spent that presumed, and -therefore against the will and command in drink and in other ways by the of God and that the rich poor, were carefully laid up, observed the divine command of almsgiving, there would be no objects of charity, but those who could and would be well looked to by charitable institutions and individuals. The manner in which the greatest saints,


RICH

359

and preachers of the Church urge this calculated to startle precept is remarkable, and A. Lapide cites the consciences of the rich. SS. Jerome, Ambrose, Augustine, Chrysostom, and others as echoing the following words of which is going to "That bread, St. Basil:

doctors,

the property ot the poor; which is hanging useless in your

waste at home, that garment,

wardrobe,

is

is

the property of the naked

;

those

are the rotting in your dressing-room, and that money property of the bare-footed shoes,

;

the property of the They speak of the rich who do not poor." and one, robbers give alms to the poor as

buried

the earth

in

(sic)

is

"

"

;

St.

Ambrose

I

think, has this striking saying:

rooms are covered with gold, and the naked stand at your door unheeded -- the hungry ask for bread, and are refused, and your horse champs the golden There is, however, a bright side to this and if God and Mis servants say question of strong words to the rich on the dangers their state, and still stronger on their duty of "Your

bit."

;

charity to the poor, they also say which are very consoling. They state

looking

words

in

roundly that the rich who are good and gener ous to the poor will not be lost God will so ;


VETEKA RT NOVA

3^

temper His grace

in

their regard as to save

them. (

sin

to

iocl tells

the rich, that

"Alms

deliver from

all

and from death, and will not suffer the soul oo into darkness. Alms shall he a great con

fidence before the

Most High God

to

them

all

And again, "Alms (Tob. iv.). delivereth from death, purgeth sins, and that give

it"

away

maketh

As

to find

mercy and

"

life

everlasting (xii.). water (juencheth a Ilaming fire, so alms

resisteth sins" (Lccli. "Give alms out xxxii.). of thy substance?, and turn not away thy face from the poor, and so the Lord will not turn The alms of a man away from thee (Tob. iv.). "

"

as a signet, and shall preserve grace; as the of his Such apple eye (Eccli. is

"

sayings

xvii.).

abound.

Hence God

man The ransom

of a rich 1

x.

(Prov.

and

is

says, "The substance the city of his strength" and ;

of a

man

s

"

life

is

in

his riches

xiii.).

The and

great teachers, particularly in the fourth fifth centuries, Basil, the Gregories,

Am

Augustine, Jerome, and Chrysostom, seem to think that no one who is kind, charit able, and generous to the poor for love of our brose,

Lord,

will

be

lost.

These great men preached,

as a rule, in rich cities such as Milan, Antioch,


THE RICH

361

Alexandria, Constantinople, and to wealthy and It is also voluptuous-living audiences. very

remarkable the frequency with which they preached on alms deeds. They held that if persons, the rich, wished to have a sign of pre destination in this life, they might have it in the fact that they were good to the poor for love of Christ,

They

cited

many

to

them not a

sayings of

difficult

God

to

thing.

prove

this,

hut their most powerful and convincing argu ment was taken from our Lord s description of

Judgment

Day.

rich,

"Being

poor that lie might enrich

us."

lie

He

became sanctified

poverty by freely selecting this state for Him self. He fell in love with Poverty, and not her in heaven, came on earth to wed finding "

her,"

so spoke St.

In any case,

Francis.

know from His own words

we

that the poor are

His representatives, one with Him, in some But to the special way, as the rich are not. description of Judgment Day. of the Church note that our

All these giants

Lord the King

gives no reason for bringing the elect to heaven, except that they were charitable to the poor in temporal masters, recognising Himself in them. "

For

Come

He

turns to those on His right, and says, Father, possess you ye blessed of

My


VRTERA KT NOVA

3 r, 3

you from the founda was hungry, and you for tion of the-, world Me to gave Me to eat; thirsty, and you gave naked, drink a stranger, and you took Me in Me visited and Me sick, covered and you you J Me." hey, so in prison, and you came to the

kingdom prepared

for I

:

;

;

;

;

nay, they addressed, are naturally surprised in think lie is too good rewarding them so ;

Hence never did. magnificently for what they see we did when you hungry, they say, Lord, naked, sick, in prison, and houseless, thirsty, "

looked to "

Amen

of these

On

I

He

lint

you?"

at

once,

answered,

as you did it to one say to you, as long le.ast brethren, you did it to Me"

My

the other hand,

He

gives no reason for

that they were casting the lost into hell, except not recognising wanting in this kind of charity, to them on turns He Him in His poor. For His left, and Depart from Me, you cursed, "

says, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the For I was hungry, and devil and his angels. thirsty, and you gave and naked, you covered Me not

you gave Me, not

Me

not drink

to eat

;

;

;

a stranger, and you took Me: not prison,

and you

visited

Me

naturally sei/e

uro-e a reason

why *

;

sick,

These miser an excuse, and

not."

able outcasts t"?

in

in

this awful

sentence should


THE RICH be

not

For

executed.

363

"they

answer

Him,

saying, Lord, when did we see Thee hungry, or thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister to Thee ? And "

answer them, saying, Amen I say to as you, you did it not to one of these least, neither did you do it to Me and these; shall "He

shall

;

go

into everlasting punishment, but the; just into life all this in everlasting." mind, Having It is not possible that the soul rich in charity to the poor will be oppressed on Judgment Day." In vain will sins accuse

Chrysostom

"

says,

"

him

whom

day who

the poor excuse. He will see a bad stands for sentence, unless he has the

poor as his

on that day

Chrysostom gives as the charitable will be safe

advocates."

the great reason "

:

why

Because giving

lent to the Lord,

and now

they

made

to the poor, they their Judge their

He

must repay them." But stronger and more remarkable are the words of St. Augustine. Preaching on the

debtor,

text, "As water quenches a flaming fire, so do alms destroy sin!" he says, "When our Lord cometh to judge the world, He imputeth alms deeds only to those He is about to crown, as if saying, If I were to examine, weigh, scrutinise your works, it would not be difficult for Me to


VE TRRA R T NO VA

364

something for which I could cast you off; but no conic into My kingdom, for when I was hungry, you gave Me to eat. You come into My kingdom, not because you have not sinned, but because you redeemed your sins by alms deeds." khers could be cited who held similar views, founded on the teaching of inspired Scripture. I) ut enough has been said to prove that God gives great graces to all who recognise Himself in is poor, and are kind of manner, tender of and heart, generous of hand to them graces which will, by keeping them free of sin, or by find

(

1

I

;

giving them the gift of a true repentance, bring is own them, in way, home to Himself. "The I

way the

to

I

heaven,"

poor

-give

says St. Augustine, to them, that you may

wander away from for

the

"is

it."

A

sweet

by not

and easy a beautiful

Besides, way thing for the rich to make themselves like to our Lord, their divine Model and Judge, in one of His most marked characteristics. He was rich.

it

is

"

His Himself almost gave exclusively to heal, comfort, console, and help, as best He could, the poor, the miserable, and the afflicted. He says to the rich, by "His acts which are as commands, Go you also and do likewise." rich

in

mercy,"

active mission,

and, during the clays of


APPENDICES

IMITATION OF OUR LORD IT has been insisted on again and again that the study of our Lord s life above all, of His 1 assion should have for its result the forming of our lives, interiorly tells

and

according to

exteriorly,

us so Himself: and St.

before us

when he says

that

"

He

His.

Leo puts this truth well our Lord became man

and that the perfection of man is But is it possible for a man to make himself like to our Lord ? Certainly. God has commanded us to do so, He does not command and with His grace we can do so. impossibilities, Let me prove this by three striking facts. First, to be our model, to be like to

Him."

In the early part of the seventeenth century there lived Rome a priest 1 (Father Camillus), now a canonised

in

saint,

souls. seller,

who was noted as a Confessor and Director of One day a poor man, a charcoal maker and presented himself to the Father, saying,

"

I

wish to become a saint, and soon, and 1 have been advised to come to you for advice." Well," answered Camillus, you tell me you can read, let me give "

"as

you the

New Testament 1

St.

read

Camillus de Lellis. 365

it,

study

it,

Feast, July 18.

and

try to


APPENDICES

366

become

like to

Him, our Lord, whose life it gives us. and you will become a saint." A year or two after, a poor charcoal seller came in contact, by accident, with a noble, when passing through one of the narrow Roman streets. The noble, indignant, struck the poor man on the face, who immediately turned to him the other cheek. The noble, affected by this, knelt down and asked pardon. This was the poor man who had asked advice of Father Camillas, and the fact just mentioned shows with what effect he had studied the life of our Lord. Are we not better educated than he? have we not the New Testament, and the grace to study it If not

Do

this,

aright?

so,

why

become, in time, like to him who practised so per fectly even the counsels of our Lord ? The second fact is told of a young lady, a member of the celebrated Orsini (Roman) family. She was left, when young, an orphan with large temporal She had a great desire to be holy, but possessions. found a great obstacle to this, in want of

m

patience,

want of control of temper and tongue, worried as she often was by servants, retainers, and others with whom she had to deal. For some time she failed again and again, and made little or no progress. Reading, one day, the history of the Passion, she marked the words," but Jesus was silent," and this when the most insulting and outrageous charges were being made against Him. An inspiration came to her to embroider these words and place them under her eye on the table at which she sat receiving her


APPENDICES dependants.

When

she

felt

367

the temptation

to

im

patience, temper, tongue beginning to get at her, she

used to look on those words, and, remembering her

God endured

shamed became very holy. all can, when they her, she

all

patiently and silently for love of herself into imitation of Ilim, and

Why find, as

not act as she did, and as many do, that the great,

and perhaps only, spiritual enemies they have are the temper and the tongue? The third fact is told as follows. A French officer, who had risen from the ranks under Napoleon I. and fought bravely

in

many

of his great battles, after the up the world in disgust and

defeat of Waterloo threw

entered a Trappist monastery. One day his novice master was showing a distinguished French noble through the house, and when in the chapter-room the

happened to pass. The novice master determined to give him a trial, or make what is sometimes called an experiment so he called him, and, soldier novice

;

placing him face to face with the noble, said to the latter: What would you think and feel if you found "

yourself in the presence of a received many favours from

man who,

about

the

after

having

the

great Napoleon, betrayed him in the end, and has come here to hide and bury his shame?" The insulting insinuation was clear, and the novice, full of indignation, was to

passionately deny

charge,

when,

in

raising his head to do so, his eyes fell on the large crucifix hanging on the wall of the chapter-room. At once he thought of his God enduring patiently


ArPRNDICES

368

and

His awful tortures for love of him, a he drooped his head and said no word.

silently

sinner

II

FAITH IN

a

for

the acceptance of revealed

very well - written review of a book which questioned or denied the revealed mysteries, the following words made an impression on me. "The puxxles of the natural order are meant to school us

main mysterious recalled

without

a fact of its

"mysteries

difficult

after

of

my

moral. puxxlcs

"

mysteries which re

These words also was not

revelation."

schooldays, which

There in

explanation,

are,"

the

more

said

natural

my

teacher,

order

unintelligible,

more than

those of religion.

For example, take the root of a rose tree it is an unsightly crooked bit of wood, without beauty of form, of look, of colour, and per ;

Fix it in matter the rottenest you matter disgusting to eye and to the sense of smell. And yet out of both comes a flower most fectly odourless.

can get

beautiful in shape and form, brilliant in colour and And men believe in this, tint, and of delicious odour. cannot the how of it men who though they explain

question or deny divine mysteries, though these rest on a higher authority, namely, the clearly revealed word of God." the Yes, many mysteries of nature should school us for the receiving of those divine mysteries remain mysteries after revelation."

"which


A SELECTION FROM

1. H. GILL & SON S PUBLIC ATMS. The Comparative Number By Rev. X. WAI.SII, S.J.

John Baptist Franzelin, Rev.

I5y Study. Cloth, 45.

Rpnertorium

of the Saved and the Third Kdition. Cloth, 2s.

A

S.J.

NICHOLAS

Oratoris

Lost.

and

Biographical Sketch With Portrait. S.J.

WAI.SII,

Hundred

Outlines of Six

Sacri.

ERRATA,/ Page 133,

line 1, read

"poison"

Page 250, lines 9 and 10, read Page

321, line 22, read

The tatecnism

"prison."

effect

"

for

"

affect.

"

"

heroically

or perseverance,

Moral,

for

"

for

"

heroicly."

^n mmum-ai, i/^..^. and Social Ex

Liturgical, Apologetical, Philosophical, Four Vols. 15y Mgr. GAU.ME. position of Religion.

,

,

2Os.

St. Francis Xavier of the Saints. St. St. Catherine of Siena St. Alphonsus Philip Neri St. Francis St. Vincent de Paul Liguori St. Ignatius Loyola Each Volume contains Maxims for every de Sales St. Teresa. Day in the Year. Cloth, is. each.

Maxims and Counsels

Anthology. Poems in Praise of the FosterEy Rev. MATTHEW RCSSEU., S.J. 3s. The Divine Plan of the Church: Where Realised and Where Not. l!y Rev. JOHN MAcLAUGiiUN. Paper, is. 6d. St.

Joseph

s

Father.

;

cloth, 2s. 6d.

24

*


APPENDICES

3 68

and

silently

sinner

His

;i

he drooped

tortures for love of him, a

\vful

his

head and said no word. II 1

l.\

a

very well

-

A Til

written

I

i-ox

_ v^n^iwus uuour.

;\ndmen

believe in this,

men who though they cannot explain the how of it rest on these question or deny divine mysteries, though word revealed the a higher authority, namely, clearly should nature of of God." Yes, the many mysteries school us for the receiving of those divine mysteries "which

remain mysteries after

revelation."


A SELECTION FROM

M.H. GILL & SON S PUBLICATIONS. The Comparative Number By Rev. X. WAI.SH,

S.J.

John Baptist Franzelin,

A

S.J.

NICHOLAS

Rev.

Study. By Cloth, 45.

of the Saved and the Third Edition. Cloth, 2s.

Lost.

Biographical Sketch and With Portrait. S.J.

WALSH,

Outlines of Six Hundred Oratoris Sacri. the Sundays and Holidays of the Ecclesiastical Year also for other Solemn Occasions. Compiled from the Works of Distinguished Preachers of different Ages and Nations New Edition. Three Vols., by Rev. HERMAN HUESEK, D.I).

Repertorium Sermons

for all

;

1

5s.

;

or complete in

(

)ne Yol., I2s. 6d.

Dr. Moriarty, late Bishop of Two Yols. Most Rev. Dr. COFFEY.

Sermons by the Most Rev. Edited by Kerry. Cloth, I2s.

the

Meditations on the Duties of Religious, especially those devoted to the Instruction of Youth. By a Superioress of the Ursulines of Montargis.

Light

from the

Lowly

Cloth, 4*. ;

Sanctified Themselves in the Spanish by the Rev.

Eour separate Yolumes. each Yolume.

in

i.

or,

Lives of Persons

Humble

Positions.

who have

Translated from

W. M

New Edition, Do.NAi.n, D.I). YVith Three Illustrations. Cloth, is.

Lives of

St. Arnold, St. Lives of St. Justa, etc. ; 2. Galmier, St. Luquese, etc. ; 3. Lives of St. Peter, St. Nicephorus, etc. 4. Lives of St. Benedict, Joseph Labre, ;

St. Isidore, etc.

Its Pains and Consolations. Purgatory Dean KINANK. is. 6d. :

The Catechism

of Perseverance.

An

By Very Rev.

Historical, Dogmatical,

Liturgical, Apologetical, Philosophical, and Social position of Religion. By Mgr. GAUMK. Eour Yols., 2Os.

Moral,

Ex

Maxims and Counsels St.

Philip St.

Liguori

de Sales

Day St.

St.

in the

Joseph Eather.

of the Saints. St. Francis Xavier Catherine of Siena St. Alphonsus St. Vincent de Paul St. Francis Ignatius Loyola Teresa. Each Volume contains Maxims for every Neri

Year.

Not.

cloth, 2s. 6d.

24

Cloth,

is.

each.

Poems in Praise of the FosterAnthology. By Rev. MATTHEW RUSSELL, S.J. 3s.

s

The Divine Plan Where

St.

of the Church: Where By Rev. JOHN MACLAUGHI.IX.

Realised and Paper,

is.

6d.

;


A

Selection from M. H. Gill

I-

and

Ninth

the

M. \<;riKK.

K. \NCIS

his

Times.

With

Portraits.

A

Student.

Austin,

Geoffrey

I

.

..

I

t

ll.ily

and

IV. Pope P.P., M.R.I. A. D.I),

St.

Life.

My New

ol

The

Life of

Mary

or, The Love of Jesus in is. By Very Kev. Dean KINANK.

Tabernacle;

Eucharist.

Adrian

The Victims

Author

Cloth, 4s.

of the

Ihe Mo.-,

JOHN

3s. 6d.

,

The Dove

late

Tale of Irish School

.

Essays by Sarah Atkinson, Author of Aikcnhead."

the

By 3*. 6d.

H\ Very Rev. A. SIIKKNAV I). I).. Curate Luke Delme^e, etc. Cloth, !

By the Most

and Scholars. Second Edition. Js. 6d.

Rev. Dr. HI.ALY.

Pius

s Publications.

Schools

Ancient

Ireland s

& Son

<>d.

Ireland.

Rev.

.By

S.

MALONK,

J.

O .RKII,I,V,

is. 6.1.

Mamertime.

of the

By Rev. A.

3s. (id.

Joseph of Jesus and the Foster-

Papers about

Priedieu

Mary.

By Kev. M. RrssKi.i.,

athci-.

l

Cloth,

S.J.

3*.

A (luide for Priests in their Directorilim Sacerdotale. With Public and Private Life. F. BKNKDICT VAI.UY, S.J. an Appendix for the use of Seminarists. New (Fifth) Fdition. l

>y

4s. 6d. net.

The

First

of Blessed

Cloth,

S.J.

The

to the Great Mogul: or, Rudolf Acquaviva. By Rev. F. GOUHIC.

Mission

Christian

The Story

3s. 6d.

net.

By Rev.

Life of St. Augustine. Third Edition. Cloth, 5s.

Moore

s Irish Melodies. Taper cover. Is.: cloth, best morocco, 15-S.

Historical

Sketch

BURTON, C.M.

With Pianoforte Accompaniments. ud.;

5s.

the

of

P.

leather,

extra

yilt,

Persecutions suffered

6d.

6s.

;

the

by

Catholics of Ireland under the Rule of Cromwell and the Puritans. By CARDINAL MORAN. Cloth. 3s. 6d.

Discourses: Doctrinal and Moral. Dr. MAI KVII.LY. Svo. cloth. 7s. 6d. Life of St.

By the Most

By Rev. A. HARRY, C.SS.R.

Patrick.

Instructions on Preaching, etc.

By Rev.

P.

Rev. is.

BOVLK, C.M.

2s. 6d.

Derriana:

O

Golden

and

Essays

DOIIKRTV.

Poems.

By the Most Rev.

Dr.

7S. 6(1.

Grains:

Sanctification of Cloth, red edges,

A

Collection of Little Counsels for the Everyday Life. Translated from the French. is.

;

German

calf, gilt

edges, 45.


A

Selection from M. H. Gill

The

fmni

Issue

edges.

the Stereotype Plates. Cloth, js. Od. French morocco, 8s. 6d. calf, I2s. :

(>s.

;

A Narrative Story of Ireland. A. M. Sui. I.IVAN. New Edition.

The

of

I!y

s Tales. Edition, with Six Illustrations.

One Volume,

plete in

The Origin

and

History

Two

Dr. JOYCK.

The Lectures

red

morocco.

I4s.

History. 6d.

2s.

paper

;

\ ols.

of

3*.

Cloth,

3s.

6<1.

Names and

Irish

Com

Enlarged.

Places.

Cloth, IDS.

a Certain Professor.

of

AKRI:I.I..

Reeves

;

Irish

Cloth,

New

Canon Schmid

I

New

roan,

:

<xl.

is.

cover,

P.y

s Publications.

With Notes and Comments.

Bible.

Douay

& Son

Uy Rev. JOSKIMI

6d.

Bible History. Edited, with numerous Notes, Most Rev. \Yiu.iAM ]. WAI.SII, D.I)., Archbishop of

the Dublin.

In-

Cloth,

js.

The Mystical Flora

of St. Francis Life under the emblem of Cl.AKA MUI. HOLLAND. Cloth, 3s. 6(1.

de

Christian

Sales;

Plants.

or,

The

Translated

by

Hone

Diurnie Breviarii The Smallest and Roman!. Cheapest Edition ever published, printed on fine opaque India paper; si/e 3! 2.1 and half an inch thick, 750 pages. Newly Revised Edition in the following landings: Persian morocco, best morocco, 4*. net; best morocco, 3s. 6d. net 6s. net tuck, black calf, tuck, 6s. net morocco, box circuit, 7s. 6d. net Russia leather, box circuit, Ss. net. :

;

;

;

;

Officium Defunctorum et Ordo Bxsequiarum pro Adultis et Parvulis una cum Missa et Absolutione Defunctorum. By the

Rev. Dr. WAI.SII.

Mo>t

The Shrine Prayers. is.

6il.

3s. 6d.

;

;

Cloth,

2s. 6d.

;

2s.

;

calf or

morocco,

Russia leather, 4s. 6d.

Indulgences. lation. P>y

according to

Life of

Edition.

Rutland roan, or paste grain,

The Christian

Rites.

Xew

the Sacred Heart. A New Manual of By a Dominican Father. Cloth, is. French morocco, of

Instructed in the By Rev. A. MAUKKL.

Nature and

Use

of

An

approved Trans COSTKI.I.OK, P.P." Revised and Enlarged the Latest Decisions of the Sacred Congregation of

Rev.

Sixth Edition.

Madame

S.

[.

P.

2s. 6d.

de Bonnault d Houet, Foundress of the

Society of the Faithful Companions of Jesus. Translated from the French. With a Preface by LADY UKKBKKT. New Edition. Cloth, 45. s Manual of Universal Church History. Translated from the last Cerman Edition by Rev. Dr. PAMIM H and Rev. T. S. BYRNE. With Maps. Eour Volumes. Cloth, 2Os.

Alzog


A Selection from M. H. A Mediaeval Hero 1

T. IH-KKK,

.

and

Good

O.D.C.

6d.

35.

Gems

and

Tales, Sketches, Fdition. Cloth, js. 6d.

for the

i.

Sermons

at Mass.

Life of the 1

The

.

.y

\\ ith

Rev.

O KKKFFE. New

P.

Blessed Virgin Mary.

of the

The History (h sini.

I

Illu.-tr.uions.

3s.

I

II.

C. Ilr.si .MiKi n,

.

I>.

of

Thoughts

from

gathered

I

.y

2s.

Abbe

the

Christ.

I

St.

Francis

By

Rev.

de

.y

Rt\.

Sales,

I

ere

IIuc.UET.

With Reflections

at

the ends

Writings.

hi>

Edition.

NYith Introduction by the \ ery \\ith Illustrations, js. 6d.

RuTTKK.

Consoling

Girls,

Illustrations.

6d.

Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Rev.

and

I

From Favourite Poets. Edited by With Six Illustrations. 2s. 6d.

Young.

MCI. HOI. AND.

Ro>.\

for Boys With oems.

Reading

containing

New

s Publications.

Thomas, Carmelite Bishop.

Peter

Pleasant

& Son

Sketch P.eing an Historical By Rev.

Carmel:

of

Life of St.

of the

Gill

Cloth, 2s.

The Imitation

The

of Christ.

New

Edition, Christ. Imitation of Completely without Relictions, with Morning and Night Prayers and Prayers Persian morocco, French morocco, is. at Mass. Cloth. Also Same Edition, best morocco, y. best calf, ,s. limp, 2s. with red lines round pages, printed on thin opaque India paper, GUSTAVK DOKK, with Prayers at and Twelve Illustration:; 6<1.

;

;

;

;

after

Persian morocco, limp, 3s. 2s. best German calf, limp, 3s. 6d. French morocco, tuck, 3-s. German calf, padded, 4s. 6d. net morocco, limp, 3s. 6d. Russia leather, tuck, 6s. net. morocco, padded, 45. 6d. net The smallest Catholic Prayer The Bijou Prayer Book. , inches. 400 pages, printed Book, the size being only i2 x \\ French morocco, is. on beautiful thin opaque India paper.

Mass.

French morocco, limp,

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

\

;

morocco or

call",

is.

6d.

German,

;

calf, tuck, 35.

;

Russia leather,

3s.

Translated from the Latin Vulgate. Chrono

The New Testament.

References, and an Historical and Cloth, red edges, is.; paste grain, gilt edges, logical Index. Size, 6A x 4^ Also a Large Print Edition, with Notes. 2s. 6d. morocco, 5s. calf, 3s. 6d. inches. cloth, is. 3d. Cloth, is. net \Vith

Annotations,

;

;

;

Complete Catalogue of all our Publications sent on application.

M. H, GILL

&

SON,

Publishers,

will be

DUBLIN






Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.